Jump to content
  • Announcements

    • CMiller

      Help contribute, donate via PayPal or join with a monthly Patreon contribution.   01/01/17

      To help raise funds I've introduced a monthly contribution option called Pateron. This service allows you to pledge a monthly contribution plus allows me to offer you some rewards for your contribution. If you have any questions you may PM me. If you'd like to make that contribution please click on the image below:      
    • CMiller

      NEWS: Discord Server & Clubs (aka Groups) are back!   08/19/17

      Hello everyone I'm back with a couple big updates! Firstly we now have a Discord server, this is a real-time chat messaging client you can run on your phone, desktop, or anywhere. It's a pretty powerful desktop application that enables people to chat together, and with multiple channels you can find people interested in what you're interested in. If you don't already have a Discord account it's pretty easy to get one, just click the following invite link to get started: https://discord.gg/U93PYnB Secondly I'm proud to announce the return of Groups, it's been renamed to Clubs and is now available here: https://muscle-growth.org/clubs/. This system is entirely user generated and allows users to create groups of their own based on any subject they want. Go ahead and try it now, visit the link above to get started if you want to create or join a group!   As always thank you to all of our donators and Patreon contributors who keep the forums going! 

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/m'.

More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • Fans of Tall Guys Free website's Topics
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe


There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


There are no results to display.

What are your interests?

What are your stats?

What are you seeking?

What are your dream stats?

Favorite Stories

Favorite Bodybuilders

Got Any Fetishes?

Found 771 results

  1. Muscle Worshippers: Chapter 3 of 14

    Chapter 2 is here. 3 Stephan Monday, August 4th I started today with the best of intentions, and with the strangest of starts. All last night I had troubled, or more specifically, restless sleep, dreaming of the boys in the library. I went over and over that performance between the little library guy and the circus strongman, trying to resolve it somehow, trying to make it alright.. Each time the pair of them squared up to one another, and the librarian would bite his lip and look the other man up and down, studying every inch and every crevasse, and the other man would respond by putting on his display. He'd flex this way and he'd flex that, and lift his shirt or roll up a sleeve, and every time when I thought it would come to blows between them, every time the violence seemed about to break, instead the librarian — the younger guy, or could they possibly be closer in age? — capitulated, was down on one knee, looking up. And still the muscle guy went on, and now he was ripping his own shirt off of his back, now he was burning up and glistening with sweat, his eyes looking angrier and angrier, full of fire. Now he had taken off his jeans and thrown them at the lad on his knees before him, he was indicating the thick cords and curves of his thighs and calves and glutes, he was smacking his arse and pulling on his fat dick through his posing pouch. He was flexing his hands, as if he was about to pick the librarian up and do — but I couldn't guess what to him. And then I was stepping into the scene. I decided I had to act. I was taking them both to Tom's flat in Maida Vale, and I knew that Tom was coming home soon, but the lads were dressed in boiler suits and fluorescent tabards. They had come under false pretences, and they were just beginning to realise why I had brought them there. But there really was something wrong with the heating. It was going haywire. They knew they had to undress or they would pass out. But they were waiting to see who would make the first move. The little guy, the librarian, didn't dare do it. He was certain he'd be humiliated for having that skinny, hairless little body next to the hulk. And the hulk was watching me, thinking that I was going to be getting off on the situation. He thought if he undid his clothing, it would mean he was agreeing to something, admitting to something, asking for something. They popped a couple of buttons because they had to, but now time was wearing on. And I said, 'There's nothing to it. It doesn't mean anything. We're all men together, aren't we? What happens here, stays here. Our little secret. Look, if it's so easy for me, surely you can do it...?' And I was unbuttoning my plaid shirt, quite unselfconsciously, quite casually, and opening myself up to all eyes, and the cool air was lifting the hairs on my chest, it was making my nipples stiff. And I said, 'Come on, then,' and one of them had come over to me to undo the button of my fly, and of course I didn't see which of them before I woke up. Back at Mum and Dad's, in DulwichVillage. I had almost forgotten. The morning train to Upper Norwood went past at the bottom of the garden, rustling the trees along the line as it ran. I sat up in bed, contemplating my hard dick, which was sticking right out of the fly of my boxers like a familiar friend. I wondered where those unfamiliar pair were, the little librarian and the muscle fiend, and what they would be doing that day, who they would be with. It would have been the easiest thing to return to my dream and make myself cum in a couple of minutes, but I literally stayed my hand. It's the beginning of a new way of life for me. My fantasy life can stay in my dreams. It's time for me to be a man and resist the easy path once in a while. It would be good to go back and be a friend to the weaker man, not just imagine myself noshing on his little flesh-lollipop. While I was eating my porridge (there's still a way I can get my oats!) I remembered something my sex addiction counsellor had tried to drill into me, before I realised I was past the point of no return, and my police force weren't going to take me back. Mens sana in corpore mensa. It's time to get healthy, not just in a gesture, but a holistic sort of way. Body and soul. After all, I thought, I brought that suitcase of clothes, and there's definitely some jogging bottoms that I've always lounged around the house wearing. There's a white vest that would do as well, and my trainers will be fine for a run. So let's not make excuses. I set off for DulwichPark, listening to the bird song and admiring the flowers and sunshine. This, I thought, was surely the way to go. And it worked — for a while, at least. I've never been a fitness nut. All that stuff about it releasing endorphins is bullshit, far as I'm concerned. Being six foot eight and broad-shouldered has always been in my favour, though, and I suddenly realised I wasn't too out of shape. I could chase down a younger man. I was springing from foot to foot, breathing hard, clear puffs. Left, right, Mens Sana, left, right, in Corpore Sano. Left, right, healthy mind, left, right, in a healthy body. All the time my cock's bouncing up and down in my trackies, and the sun's getting stronger and stronger. My heart's pumping nice and strong, and my cock's getting slick with the sweat now, and it's going: Bounce, bounce, Mens Sana, bounce, bounce, in Corpore Sano. Bounce, bounce, boing, boing, in the peace of a sunny day in DulwichPark. A hard-on in a pair of trackie bottoms tells its own tale, so I sprawled on the grass, which was dappled with dew, and pretended I had to stretch out my hamstrings. A bloke jogged past, long salt-and-pepper hair tied back, wearing a pair of black lycra shorts with the unselfconsciousness of the straight man. I don't know what I'm doing with a hamstring so I just did what felt right, my dick still rubbing all sweaty and warm against my thigh, which is warmed up for the first time in ages. God, it felt good. I ran my fingers slowly up my legs, till I found myself massaging my own arse. And my arsehole was saying, touch me, touch me. But you never know who's watching, and I told myself I was being ridiculous. All the same, it would look strange not to stretch the other leg, and I'm gently smoothing a finger down the crack of my arse. I could jog home now, I thought, and find somebody online who's in the mood. Or I could just head for the toilets and see if anyone's hanging about there. I could just do with having somebody else's tongue right there, tracing a line through the warm sweat on my skin. So those good intentions had lasted about an hour or so. But I told myself, temptation will always be there, and it's up to me to resist it. It doesn't magically disappear, just because I notice it at last. Just because your supervisor notices you calling in sick once too often. Just because you take one of the new Police Constables back to yours and have him fuck you all day, and then it gets about the station and you're dismissed. It's in my blood, like it's in a lot of bloke's, and I've given in too long, but that's not how I want it to be. I'm nearer forty than thirty now and it's time to think about falling in love as well as in lust. I got back up and started running again. Bounce, bounce, bounce with my hard dick — but who's going to notice? As I resumed my circuit of the lake, in the serenity of the morning, I suddenly fell into step behind the other jogger, ponytail man. Lycra shorts man. Best-friend's-fit-older-brother-man. Probably-a-yoga-coach-who-visits-the-barbers-to-keep-his-beard-in-trim-because-his-wife-gives-him-a-look. And did I mention the lycra shorts? The curve of his arse as he ran was like something out of Roman sculpture, perfectly formed and glistening like black marble. The hairs on his legs were golden as this pure August sunlight that surrounded us. A dark stripe of a perspiration stain ran down the shoulder blades of his t-shirt, bisecting the words 'URANUS GYMS' and I just wanted to stick my face in there. Fuck him, said my hard dick, as it bounced. Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. I forced myself to chuckle by way of reply, and stepped up my pace so that I overtook him. I couldn't stand that sort of temptation hanging around in front of me. Anything but the sight of that arse, making my dick singing loudly away to itself, singing porn film music, boom chicka chicka chicka, boom wow wow... It was a great plan, but it was my first day out of the stables. I really didn't have the stamina to keep outpacing an actual athlete. I was running too hard in more than one sense, and when the stitch bit into my stomach, I stopped dead to draw breath. He ran straight into me, the whole thing: yoga-coach-lycra-shorts-salt-and-pepper-bearded-fit-older-brother. I staggered, found my balance, reached out to stop him going (rock hard) arse over (breathtakingly defined) tit. He was blazingly hot in my arms, slippery with sweat. He stank. His blood was pumping hard in his veins, he was breathing like a steam train piston. My dick was sticking painfully hard out and up into my jogging bottoms. As he stood up, he brushed right against it, looking down in surprise, then up at me. There was a look in his eye. Now, I'm thirty-six, and I know the look that was in his eye. I've never mistaken that look. I've never ignored it. 'Cheers, bro,' he said, and jogged away, but he gave a long meaningful glance over his shoulder, and he was definitely going slower. Despite the stitch in my side, I went after him. Off he jogged through the park, and then a sharp left into a mass of huge ornamental bushes. I stopped, looked both ways, and then went after him into the undergrowth. It smelled of shit and mud and leaves in there. It smelled of roses and wet earth. In a second, though, I had blotted that out with the smell of him. My face was welded to his, my tongue was deep in his throat. My fingers were working the lyrcra shorts, rubbing swirls against his tight buns, dabbing the stretchy material right up into his man-crack. He was making noises and they were going right into my face. His hands were inside my jogging bottoms, working my cock, pumping away at it with both hands. Before I knew what was going on, he was on all fours, like he was going to do press-ups. He was peeling the lycra shorts down his gorgeous, rock-hard arse. 'I can't fuck you without a condom,' I said. 'Do it,' he said. 'No,' I said, smacking his arse. 'Fine,' he said, and pulled his lycra shorts up again, then indicated with a finger what I should do with my cock. Reader, I fucked that man through the stretchy fabric of his shorts, while he grunted and growled into the twigs and earth of the dirty ground. I wanked him through the shorts too. His arms were strong enough that he could stay in that position — in the station, they used to call it the plank — for the whole duration of the fuck. I could feel him shuddering beneath me, but he stayed strong, as I slowly penetrated deeper and deeper into his stretch-covered arse, and his knob got harder and longer and more responsive within the same prison of black cloth. 'You fuck so good, tall guy,' he said. 'You gonna cum for me, lycra shorts guy?' I asked. 'Say the word,' he said. 'Cum for me,' I said. 'Fuck me deeper,' he said. I thrust hard, and felt the lycra rip. I was sliding inside his juicy hole, but his cock was free. I could wank the foreskin back and forth across the pre-cum-frothing cockhead, as he growled and grunted with the exertion and the pleasure of the coupling. 'Cum for me,' I said. 'Okay, bro,' he said, and exploded all over my hand with a sigh, the sort of cum-load that falls in one hot wave, then another and another. I fell onto my knees and sprinkled a load over his arse, and then he was lying on the grass covered in spunk, front and back, with his shorts ripped to shreds. His plump cock lolled in the midst of the mess as he gazed up at me. 'That was unexpected,' he said. 'Yeah,' I said, though in some ways it had become everyday for me. 'What will you do about getting away? You can't walk around Dulwich looking like that.' 'I've got a change of clothes in my gym bag,' he said. 'Tied to my bike. You couldn't...?' He nodded toward the park gates where, I presumed, said bike was locked up. He shrugged and jogged away. Buzzing with endorphins and ringing with terrible feelings, I jogged through the trees to the gates, brushing bits of leaf and dirt off me. I'd gone over to the sexy side. I'd betrayed myself. I rummaged through the bag, emblazoned with the words 'Uranus Gyms'. Full of curiosity, I turned his things over in my hands. There were bottles of energy drink and bulking powders, there was a laptop and science journals related to the body. He wasn't just a gym-goer, or even an instructor: he was a nutrition expert, a fitness specialist. I pictured his smart apartment, household as trim as he was. Perhaps, despite all we'd done, he had a wife and kids: perhaps it wasn't just a fantasy. He had everything in proportion, not just his body but his life. I was just a thirty-something, out-of-work bloke with a dick that didn't quit. When he cycled away, with hardly a smile, I wiped his spunk off my fingers with a wet-wipe and walked home pensively. I spent the rest of the afternoon unable to settle; finally I decided to cook something nice for Mum and Dad's tea. Prove to them in one area at least I've progressed since I was last living under their roof, eighteen years ago... Then, after tea, I came up to my room and began a search of local job vacancies. Not a huge amount going, but I've tried not to be deterred. This is a new start. It might well be a bit bumpy for the next couple of weeks, maybe even a month. But after it, I'll come out stronger. Speaking of which, I found myself reliving the library scene again. I just couldn't put it out of my mind. In the end, the job search gave way to a full on wank session, searching online for images to feed my imagination. I looked at parades of muscle guys from around the world, searching further and further for contests between young dudes and muscle masters. I think I wanted to find one where the little guy came out on top. No such luck. Maybe I'll have to write that story myself. In the end I spent the longest amount of time on a site called Muscle Worshippers. It's essentially a cam site, not strictly straight or gay. Guys parade in front of their cams, in their back bedrooms, showing off what they've got. You tell them what you think. Everybody gets off on it, even though nobody seems to get their dicks out. It's all about the muscle, and I suddenly realised what an addict I am, how abject, before mass and strength and power. I suddenly realised, more than the library kid, I'm going to spend my life on knees.
  2. ThanksGROWING

    A Thanksgiving story with a little bit of everything from the fetish smorgasbord "Thad, you've really gone all out this year," I said as he carefully placed the giant turkey on the table. It was time for our annual tradition of Friendsgiving. "Thank you Blaine," Thad said, taking his seat at the head of the table. Thad, Jack, and I made sure to celebrate together each year before we went home to our families in other states. Our three-bedroom house was filled with the scents of homemade sides and the enormous turkey Thad had just brought into the dining room. He was by far the most domestic roommate, and hadn't let either Jack or me help with dinner besides buying ingredients, setting the table, and staying out of his way. Thad was beaming. Ever since we'd all bonded in our freshman year of college, Jack and I had learned to let our muscletwink friend be in charge of cooking, and to lavish him with praise. Across from me sat Jack, the iconic all-American stud of our group. Jack had been training me for the past few months at the gym, pushing me to keep my diet healthy and sleep properly in addition to our regular workout sessions. Today was our cheat day. Jack looked handsome as always in flannel and jeans, the seams straining from the muscle he'd put on recently. I inspired him, Jack said, to push himself. I caught him eyeing me approvingly over the feast between us. I knew one reason Jack was so enthusiastic about helping me get into shape was his longstanding crush on me. Being the sweet soul that he was, Jack had confessed his feelings for me years ago, but let me know he valued our friendship over anything. I felt the same, not that that stopped us from hooking up occasionally between boyfriends. I'd opted for a black tee shirt with GOBBLE GOBBLE written on it in a hideous font made of multicolored feathers and various food items that I knew made the gains in my toned shoulders and pecs really stand out. I turned back to Thad. He was carefully dressed as always, in a light blue sweater that was tight enough to see his abs through and tailored slacks that showed how much more developed his huge legs and ass were than his ripped upper body. I'd lusted for him since I first saw him, but refrained from making advances. I wasn't his type at all, and I'd accepted that years ago. I loved Thad as a friend. His whirlwind romances with men Jack's size and up ended every few weeks when he got bored or distracted by a new hobby or they couldn't satisfy his truly insatiable love of big muscles and huge cocks. Thad's pretty boy good looks and almost cartoonishly muscular power-bottom ass got him new men whenever he wanted. Thad had fallen deeply in lust with Jack when we'd first met, but Jack had insisted they not become romantically involved. The three of use were quite the trio, mutually but not reciprocably besotten. I loved Thad for his enthusiasm, always diving into new hobbies with the same passion as he'd dive onto a dick. Lately Thad was into magic, and he'd placed a big runestone on the table as a centerpiece. Thad slapped Jack's hand away as he reached for the cranberry sauce. "Jack, please wait until after the blessing." Jack, ever patient with our much smaller friend, folded his hands in his lap. "Of course, Thad. You're the boss. Which gods will we be invoking today?" "There's no need for sarcasm at the table young man. We'll be invoking Enki, the Sumerian fertility god, to thank him for the bountiful harvest and ask for his blessings." I nodded. "That's a good one, very solid choice. A classic for a reason." Thad glared at me. "Thank you. Now everyone shut up for two minutes." Thad raised his hands over the runestone and began chanting. I couldn't catch any of the words in the dead language he'd somehow learned, but the way he spoke them was like pure sex. His thick lips wrapped around arcane syllables while his tongue caressed hard phonemes into being. My pants were considerably tighter by the time Thad stopped. He sort of shook himself out of a trance and smiled at us. "Okay boys, dig in." Jack scooped a heaping helping of casserole onto his plate next to some rolls and cranberry sauce. I went for the turkey first, grabbing a few carefully carved slices, and opting for stuffing as my first side. Thad, the carb loving queen, grabbed stuffing, rolls, and a slice of pie to start. We usually settled in for Friendsgiving dinner for a few hours and chatted while picking at food and trying a bit of everything eventually without getting stuffed. "Wow Thad, this turkey is perfect," I complimented. "Yeah, the green bean casserole is really good too," said Jack. "Thank you," said Thad, smiling around a mouthful of stuffing. "Hey Blaine you're looking pretty swole today buddy. Those workouts are really starting to show." I blushed as always from the attention. My shirt did feel tighter than I remembered, and my arms were looking pretty good. I hadn't noticed the vascularity coming in, or how the sleeves were forced out a bit by my deltoids. I noticed Jack's shirt was looking a bit small too. The long sleeves were riding up his wrists as he blissed out on casserole. Jack shifted a bit in his chair as if his pants were similarly shrunk. I dug in, devouring the succulent meat and perfectly moist stuffing Thad had lovingly prepared. My erection from earlier had subsided slightly, but my crotch still felt unusually tight. "Oh dear, I forgot napkins!" said Thad. He stood to go get them and Jack and I got an eyeful of his absolutely stuffed crotch before he darted into the kitchen. I turned to Jack as I felt the seams on my shirt and pants straining with muscles I was pretty sure I didn't have just a few minutes earlier. "I think Enki liked his prayer." "I'll say!" Jack was wide-eyed as he surveyed my expanding physique. His clothes were at least a size too small now and he had to look further down to look at me than normal. His muscles seemed about the same mass stretched over a larger frame. Jack reached down to adjust his crotch. He must have had the same issues I was having down there. I felt my shaft expanding toward my hip in my tightening jeans. Thad came back with napkins and adjusted himself before getting seated. It looked like he'd stuffed a summer sausage down there. I brought my eyes up to his face and noticed the small scar over his left eyebrow was gone. His clear, tanned skin practically glowed. Thad was more beautiful than he was when we first sat down. Another thing occured to me. "Thad, did you just put on some cologne? You smell amazing." Thad looked confused. "No, just my usual deodorant." He took a bite of pie and the rich scent of manly musk filled the room even stronger. Thad smelled like the fresh clean sweat of a healthy athlete, like sex, and like the gentle scent I'd come to recognize as his own over the years, all magnified. Curious, I served myself some cranberry sauce and took a large bite. I felt my crotch tighten again, this time as my balls fought for room. Jack smiled at me knowingly and polished off the last of his cranberry sauce before biting into a roll. I watched as the already scarce blemishes disappeared from Jack's face. I ate another bite of turkey and felt my clothes start to tear as my muscles grew yet again. I was in lightweight bodybuilder territory now. My sleeves strained against my deltoids and upper arms. I followed Jack's lead with the green bean casserole, scooping a portion onto my plate and tasting the richness of it as I suddenly wasn't 5'10" anymore. Thad was watching all this while absent-mindedly scooping stuffing into his mouth. "You've gotta try the cranberry sauce, Thad," I insisted. I put some on his plate and one bite later his eyes grew wide with understanding. Thad grabbed more cranberry sauce and stuffing. Thad had always been a hung bottom, why not go for broke. His face contorted as his dick and balls expanded in his tight pants to the point of discomfort. Oops. "Sorry guys," Thad said. "I have to lose the pants." With that he unceremonious shucked his trousers and revealed to Jack and me the absurd bulge in his designer briefs. Thad's thick shaft snaked up past his left hip and his apple-sized balls were pushed up and forward by his huge shaved quads. "Well," I said. "I might as well too." I crammed turkey into my mouth and felt my clothes finally give in. Tears apeared all along the seams of my pants and down my back and chest. I ripped off my clothes and tossed them aside as Jack and Thad looked at me impressed. I was pumped nearly to Jack's size now, probably 210 pounds with completely ripped muscles all over my now 6' body. My boxer briefs survived but just barely held my large package and expanded ass. I ran my hands over my hirsute torso, admiring the new size and hardness. Jack always loved my body hair, running his fingers through it when he fucked me. I felt Jack's and Thad's eyes on me as I kneaded my new pecs and flexed my abs. Jack stood up. He must have been 6'5" now and looked silly in his sizes-too-small clothes. "Let's make it a party then." He grabbed a slice of turkey wrapped it around some stuffing, scarfing it down in a couple bites. He flexed his chest and the buttons on his flannel popped off. He repeated this process more turkey in a roll to make a tiny sandwich. He grew more handsome and muscular simultaneously as his clothes surrendered in segments, falling to the floor in scraps at his feet. Jack was about 275 now, his sparse chest hair highlighting the contours of his thick pecs and his treasure trail leading down to the waistband of boxers straining from his thick thighs, big shaft, and absolutely huge balls. We were all boned up by now. The possibilities were mind blowing. I went back to gorging myself on turkey, but I went ahead and tried a few of the rolls. Each bite of the savory, buttery bread was intoxicating. I felt all the oil vanish from my skin. I reached up with an expanding arm and took off my glasses. I didn't need them anymore. My skin felt radiant. Even my forearms looked more symmetrical and sculpted. Maybe three rolls was a bit much. Thad was looking at me the way Jack usually did as my lats started competing with my arms for space. Thad munched on stuffing and cranberry sauce while watching my thick arms take food up past my growing pecs and widening neck to my mouth. I guessed I was around 300 pounds by the time I came up for air. Jack had sat down and eaten a slice of pie during my turkey frenzy and the scent of him wafted towards me and Thad. He radiated a soothing aroma of masculinity. My underwear strained under the double dose of manly odor. Thad's underwear finally exploded. At least of foot of meat swelled toward full hardness above canteloupe-sized balls. Thad hadn't grown anywhere else, and the huge cock bouncing against his abs on his thin-framed, ripped 5'8" body was absolutely amazing. Thad's fat balls lay heavily on his smooth, heavily muscled thighs. Blood rushed to his towering erection and a dollop of precum oozed out, drizzling slowly down the 15" rock hard shaft. Thad hunched over slightly and twisted back and forth to drag his slit across the bottom of his pecs, smearing precum from nipple to nipple as he inhaled the heady scent of Jack's pheremones. Jack went for more casserole and turkey, filling his plate with massive servings. His head inched up as he ate. Each alternate mouthful expanded his frame a bit more, then his muscles to catch up. He finished his helping and sat tall, stretching his long arms. He had slightly bigger proportions than he'd had when we started the meal, but now Jack was a 7'7" super handsome stud. He reached under the table and ripped off his underwear, tossing the fabric onto the pile. Thad's monster pulsed appreciatively. "Looking good, Jack," he said. Thad ate another bite of stuffing and his cock swelled another half-inch. His eyes darted back and forth between my super-heavyweight bodybuilder physique and Jack's giant jock body. I heaped stuffing onto my plate and joined in on the nudism as my cock grew to a foot long and finally destroyed my overtaxed boxer briefs. I sighed and reached down to toss the scraps away, my pecs bunching up further into my field of vision as my arms writhed with vascular muscle. Maybe this was good enough. Jack reached across the table and heaped green bean casserole onto my plate at the same time Thad piled slices of turkey. They looked at each other, then me. "Eat up," they said simultaneously. Their powerful pheremones overwhelmed me and I reciprocated by serving both of them more cranberry sauce before going to town on the plate before me. My chair groaned and finally buckled under my bulk as my enormous muscular body expanded in three dimensions. As I stood up I felt small, strong hands on my hulking lats. "Bend over." I obeyed Thad, leaning over my half-finished plate. I felt his slick pulsing head at my backdoor and relaxed as best as I could. It hurt. It was ecstasy. I grunted and pushed back as the 16" cock worked its way deep into my guts. I squatted down a bit, my huge thighs flexing and rippling to get my asshole down to the root of Thad's thick cock. It felt like I was sitting on a baseball bat. I looked up and saw Jack was wanking his own 10" erection, his huge balls jiggling against his long legs. Once Thad was fully in, he pumped in and out a few inches. "Finish your plate." I started scooping the food into my mouth with my huge hands, each mouthful growing me. My muscular ass squeezed against Thad's cock and I felt a spurt of precum travel the length of his urethra and erupt deep inside my torso. I felt his hands roaming my yard-wide back and flexed my lats for him, spreading the meaty wings even wider. I swallowed a huge mouthful of turkey, then gripped the table and flexed hard. My lats expanded, harder and wider, until the outer edges bulged past my basketball-sized deltoids. I was 6'11" now and proportionately larger than even the largest normal-sized bodybuilder. My footlong cock was achingly hard as Thad worshiped my muscles and fucked my ass. His giant balls slapped loudly againd my giant hard hamstrings. Jack grabbed a giant handful of stuffing and a roll and walked around behind me. I heard moaning and ungraceful chewing as the meat inside me pulsed bigger and harder. Even my inhuman body was having trouble with the invading pounds of hard flesh. I felt the head creep further into me with each stroke. I panted as over a foot of fat cock plunged in and out of me in half-strokes, interspersed with nearly full withdrawal as the giant cockhead tugged at my ring before Thad plummeted back into my depths. I squeezed Thad's mighty organ with my overdeveloped monster body, causing him to gasp and stutter a moment before regaining his rhythm. I repeated the full-body cock grip as he fucked me harder and harder. I released the table squeezed my nipples. They were bigger and more sensitive than ever. I roughly pawed at my foot-thick chest, the incredible muscles swaying ever so slightly with the rocking motion of the fuck. I felt my grapefruit-size balls ascend against gravity, the incredible weight of them bouncing against my stony thighs. Waves of pleasure ripped through me, starting in my heavy groin and spreading like wildfire through my titanic body. My cock seized up and shot a thick wad of cum onto the floor. Then another and another, each a thick rope bigger than a normal man's entire load. Five blasts into my orgasm and the tremors running through his meaty fucktoy set Thad off. He painted my guts with his cum. I felt pulse after pulse race up his 24" shaft from base to tip and erupt into me. Five more blast in and I felt hot splashes on my back as Jack blew his load. His huge balls emptied what felt like pints onto me and it dripped down in sticky rivulets, tributaries of his cum collecting in the deep crevasses of my back to form a mighty river that poured down and over the huge shaft still fucking me. I came so hard I pulled Thad in, my contractions sucking his huge cock in and relaxing enough for him to start slipping out, only to pull him in again. His huge balls and muscular thighs slammed against me as my ass fucked his dick. His muscletwink strength was nothing compared to the force my godly fuckchute could exert. We fountained cum for what seemed like forever. Finally, after an interminable time of bliss, our orgasms receded. Thad pulled out of me with a sucking noise and my hole tightened to cut off the flood of cum pouring down my thighs. The heady scents of the Thanksgiving feast and my friends' magic pheremones were now mixed with a pervasive twang of cum and sweat. I turned ponderously to face my roommates while their eyes roamed my enormous body. Jack was still much taller than I was, and his handsome face and buffed-up jock body were works of art. Thad's body was nearly the same as it was this morning, with the exception of the beautifying effect of the rolls. Thad's heartbreaker smile was more dazzling, his tight body somehow more symmetrical. His thick thighs were gleaming with smeared cum and his normally perfect hair was mussed up from the ride he'd just taken. Thad's cock was still hard and the glans poked past his collarbone. His testes looked like bowling balls. No wonder it felt like I had a gallon of cum in my ass. "Holy shit, that thing was inside me?" I asked. It was bigger around than Thad's wrists, easily 10" in circumference. Jack smiled. "I knew you could take it buddy. You've never been a quitter." His own 10" cock looked practically small on his huge body. A glob of precum burbled out of Jack's slit and dripped onto the floor as he surveyed my body. The two sex gods before me drew closer. Their hands roamed my massive body as they provided color commentary. "Shit dude, your arms must be three feet around!" Jack massaged my biceps and triceps with his huge hands. I lifted the arm from its lat pillow and flexed, my thick forearm colliding with the balled peak at ninety degrees and my fist barely clearing the top. Thad knelt before me and I had to spread my legs wide for him to wrap his arms around one thigh. The bloated quads flexed from the effort and nearly kept him from touching his fingertips behind my hamstrings. He ground his cock against the hairy muscle and kissed his cockhead, moaning. "You're so fucking huge Blaine!" Jack moved on to my pecs. I could feel them under constant tension as they defied gravity to jut out more than a foot. Jack flicked my nippled and the muscle roiled in bands of flexing pleasure, deep striations appearing and vanishing in waves. "This is unreal," Jack said. He placed a hand on either side of my chest and pushed the muscle together. The hairy masses squeezed into a deep canyon as he leaned across them and kissed me. "I love your fucking tits!" "I'm more than happy to share," I said, moving my hands to his hard ass and flexing my biceps. The moving masses of muscle trapped his fingers between my arms and pecs as I groped his flexing glutes. Thad wiggled out from between us two giants and moved behind me, running his hands over my huge ass. He slipped a hand in my crack and went more than wrist deep before his fingers found the hole. I clenched my glutes, gently so as not to hurt him, and ensnared my second victim. Thad wriggled his fingers in my hole and began biting, kissing, and licking my ass. "I want to feel every part of you," he managed between kisses. "You're so big, so hard. Fuck dude. Your ass is obscene." I released Thad from the ass-grip and spread my arms to let Jack free. "It feels so good guys. I can't handle it by myself. There's so much muscle on my body I need you to help me enjoy it." flared my lats again and each worshiper took a side. Each lat curved out beyond anatomical reason, an inches thick mass of beef extending nearly two feet on either side of my ribcage and forming a deep valley down my back. Jack placed one huge hand on the front and one in back and massaged the lat, caressing the network of veins and whispering obscenities. Thad climbed my thigh and wrapped his legs around my abs. His massive balls smashed against my shelf-like adonis belf. Thad buried his face and cock in the deep pit my lat and pec formed, licking and caressing the muscle cave with his soft lips and rutting precum onto me. I heard slurping noises as he alternated intense muscle worship with sucking his own cock. I lowered my arm and completely enclosed Thad in muscle, taking care not to crush him. I inserted a thick middle finger into Thad's asshole and groped his bubble butt with my wide, muscular palm. He flexed against me, moaning desperately in his muscle cocoon. Thad writhed and bucked and slurped and licked. He was in muscleslut heaven. Thad erupted again, cum splashing my sides and dripping down between our bodies. He came for minutes ensconced in my massive muscle while I wrapped Jack in my other arm and kissed him. Jack smelled so good it was intoxicating. When Thad was finally done cumming, I lowered him to his unsteady feet. I reached over and grabbed some turkey, gently feeding him. His muscles inflated beautifully on his tiny frame into more of a gymnast's body. He'd need the strength if he was going to have a constantly hard 2-foot-long cock and a thirty pound scrotum tugging at his groin constantly. Thad smiled at me in a daze, cum dripping from his entire upper body. His pupils were dilated from a post-coital bliss like nobody had ever felt. "Thank you for that," he said with a slight slur, and got to work licking his cock clean. I turned to Jack. "You want a turn big boy?" His dick got even harder if that was possible. I lay down next to the table on my cum-covered back. My body was almost as thick as the table was tall. My lower back had no chance of touching the floor between my inhuman lats and ridiculous bubble butt. My head rolled back my traps flared up to support it, bunching up into striations I could feel with my earlobes. I placed my hands behind my head as best as I could, massive biceps and deltoids fighting for space and threatening to crush my skull. My pecs reached up to embrace my jawline. Jack got on his knees, hooked his arms under my knees, and hoisted my lower body up. His massive body visibly straining with my weight. He worked his way forward and I felt the fat tip of his cock make contact with my abused hole. Jack thrust in, sliding deeper into my already cum-filled ass until his fat balls bumped against the masses of my thick glutes. In my peripheral vision I saw a long arm reach for something on the table, and moments later the cock in my ass lengthened and thickened. Over the years Jack and I had worked out a rhythm to our fucking. He took great care to please his bottoms, especially me, and I knew just how to get him off. His long torso began gyrating as he nudged his giant cockhead into my prostate just how I liked. The scales were vastly different than the last time we'd fucked, but the same intimate knowledge applied. Jack continued growing inside me until he passed the 18" mark. He was even thicker than Thad, his fat cock stretching my hole like nothing ever had. He stroked slowly, using his giant limbs for leverage to pull nearly all the way out and slide back in over the course of long seconds. I began the long task of kissing every square inch of my biceps. Jack had the grin on his face he always had when he fucked me, a big toothy dopey smile like a dog hanging its head out a car window. Jack didn't "get horny", he "wanted to have fun", and my ass was his amusement park. Jack's colossal body moved in beautiful waves as he pumped in and out, gleaming muscles rippling as he varied speed and angle just enough to keep me on the edge. I felt a weight on my lat and looked over to see Thad. He was taller now, maybe 6'1", and seriously more muscular. If Jack and I hadn't been our present enhanced sizes he would have outmuscled us easily. Thad had kept his proportions and his beefy upper body was supported by truly insane legs considerably thicker than his ripped 30" waist. "You look amazing Thad," I said. "Yeah dude," said Jack. "I'm glad you're back. Want to join the party?" Thad popped a quick double biceps, his biceps exploding into symmetrical split peaks and his triceps hanging down thick and hard. "Thanks," he said. "I'd love to." Thad's vascular quads twitched and flexed at the slightest movement, and his gait was a wide, rolling waddle as he clambered onto me. Thad's bubble butt was visible from the front, thicker and juicier than ever. His 24" cock was still upright and drooling precum. Thad maneuvered around the musclescape of my torso to seat himself on my cock. He winced a bit as the giant cockhead penetrated, but kept going, bracing himself on my pecs and taking inch after inch of me. His legs exploded in shredded glory as he squatted on my meat, Thad lowering himself to the hilt and sliding up only to impale himself again. Meaty slapping filled the room as they built up a rhythm.. Jack towered over Thad from behind, his body pouring pheremone-laden sweat as he and Thad as they began working me into a frenzy. Their eyes raked my body as my I writhed in joy on the floor, my face nuzzling as much muscle as I could reach. I was being deep dicked by a loving giant and fucking the hottest ass in the world as my hulking body flexed for all of our enjoyment. Thad's took a moment to lodge his gigantic dick between my pecs. I abandoned my self-worship to embrace the beast. My pecs were too big for my colossal arms to reach the middle of them, so I settled for groping myself and enjoying the feeling of dozens of pounds of muscle heaving into fields of striations. My new muscles came with remarkable control. I bounced and flexed my giant pecs around the biggest cock in the world, bands of muscles squeezing Thad's cockhead and inches of his shaft with precise pressure. Thad fucked himself on my cock harder, each upstroke ramming his cock through the flexing hairy canyon of my pecs. He reached over to the table and brought more meat to my mouth, shoving it into my face in his frenzy for muscle. I eagerly accepted, feeling my muscles grow even more. I wondered briefly how I could walk, if my hands could reach my face. I didn't care anymore. Pounds of beef filled my frame as Jack redoubled his fucking, scooting me across the cum-slick floor with his almost viscious pounding as the men beneath him engaged in an inhuman pecfucking display. I flexed my insides around his invader, grabbing his cock and pulling it into me harder and harder. Their musk was driving me wild. I flexed for them, mountains of beef growing even larger. Thad gripped an ab in each hand, his fingers sinking inches between the bricks that were so wide even his cock didn't get in the way. He pounded himself on my cock and fucked the bloated masses of my pecs in a muscle trance, our pleasure building to a degree that I thought might drive me insane. This time it was Jack who busted first. His face was the only thing I could see above my pecs now. When Jack cums, he does this cute thing he looks you straight in the eyes and his dopey smile gets even bigger, and then you feel his cock swell, and he shoots load after load of hot cum into your ass while he just looks at you smiling. His 18" monster was so thick it felt like it might rip apart even my hypermuscular ass as it swelled with anticipation right before launching a pint of cum in his first blast. This set me off. I started shooting into Thad's tight hole as my eyes rolled back in my head. I was practically floating. Every muscle in my body contracted, flexing into obscene shapes as my orgasm went on and on. The inhuman muscle monster fucking his ass and writhing in pectacular ecstasy around his cock triggered Thad's orgasm. I felt his hole contracting around me as a fountain of cum shot from between my pecs and covered my face, showering me in his delicious load. It went on for minutes. My brain was short-circuited from pleasure when my orgasm ended. I was completely soaked in cum, completely filled with cum, and finally sated. Jack's softening dick loudly slurped out of my ass and I felt Thad slide off me and carefully extricate his beast from my pecs. I laid back on my traps, my head unable to hang, and felt Thad lie down on one side of me, using my lat as a giant pillow. Jack crawled up on my other side, so huge he could lie down on my bloated arm without discomfort, and we settled in for a well-deserve holiday nap.
  3. Too Big - Part Nine

    “So, Adonis, I’ve told you a lot about myself, but you’ve shared no information. How about you tell me a story about yourself.” “What would you like to hear, Atlas?” “Well, let’s start with this – besides me, who is the biggest guy you’ve ever known.” “That’s easy. His name is Rex and he’s the bodybuilder I dated for about a year – until he kicked me out of my own house about a week ago.” “What do you mean out of your own house?” “So, here’s the story. About a year and a half ago I started going to a new gym. I had wanted to start anew – feeling I was getting a little too set in my ways. Anyway, I joined this place near my house – specifically because it didn’t seem too intimidating. Average guys worked out there, so I felt like I’d be more comfortable. Since I usually work out in the early mornings, I did see a few bigger guys who took advantage of the quiet and small crowds. One day, I was doing some bench presses, minding my own business when suddenly I heard this deep voice near me. “Hey squirt, don’t let your back come off the bench when you push up.” I looked around and saw a very muscular man sitting on a bench near me. He was staring at me while he took a rest from benching a much more heavily loaded bar. I wasn’t sure he was talking to me, so I looked the other way to see if anyone else was near. “Dude, you’re the only squirt within talking distance. The big man is giving you some important advice. Don’t arch your back while you bench that little weight you’ve got on the bar. You’ll hurt yourself.” In spite of better judgment I decided to ignore his cockiness and blatant demeaning words and engage him. I sat up and took a better look. He was, indeed, a big man. Nothing close to you, Atlas, but compared to me he was massive. I had never had a guy so big talk to me – engage me in that way – so it was kind of flattering. I somehow became confident, myself, and answered back in a way I hoped would please him. “Thanks for the advice, it’s quite clear you know what you’re talking about.” “Why’s that, little man?” “You’re huge, that’s why.” This clearly pleased the big man. He bounced his pecs teasingly and then looked down at himself. He didn’t immediately look back up – no, he actually took a long gaze at his own body – as if he was seeing it for the first time. Suddenly, it dawned on me that he was, in fact, just taking time to admire himself. I caught on immediately that he was a complete narcissist. Later, I would come to regret it, but I wasn’t turned off by his actions or words at he time. In fact, I was actually turned on. His cockiness made me desire him even more. Every part of my brain told me to ignore him, but the way his arms bulged out of his tank top made another part of my body too excited to not engage him. He stared at himself for far too long, but he finally looked up and spoke. “Yeah, I am huge. Especially next to you. What are you, ten years old?” “Um . . . I’m thirty.” “Thirty! Geez, is this your first day in a gym, squirt?’ “Not exactly.” “Well, it looks like it.” He stood up and my mouth went dry. He was gorgeous – well, at least to me. I hadn’t been with a man for a long time, so I was also a little desperate. He was okay looking – in that sleazy gym-rat kind of way, but his body was what I considered, at the time, perfect. He had really broad shoulders, huge slabs of meat for pecs, big arms, and quads that showed he didn’t skip leg day like some guys. And he was, indeed, much bigger than me. One of the problems with being a muscle worshipper is that you tend to ignore or miss things about certain big guys – just because you desire bulges so much. Looking back, I now know I should have noticed the slight potbelly through the shirt – clearly too many beers a night for chiseled abs. I should have noticed the injection marks all over his body and immediately known it was steroids that made him cocky. I also should have noticed a meanness in his gaze, since I’d come to know it soon enough. But all of those things went unnoticed because I so wanted to be with a big guy – to me, he looked like Mr. Olympia. He sauntered over to me and reached down to squeeze my biceps. He tightened his hand around it until pain shot through my biceps. I let out a muffled squeal and he squeezed harder – as if it was a warning – and then let go. “Yep, just as I thought – no bigger than a ten-year old. Grab hold of this, dweeb, and see what a real man feels like.” He flexed his impressive biceps and then grabbed my hand, placing it on his arm. The thing didn’t bulge like yours, Atlas. It was more like a big mound, but for me it was the closest I had ever been to a guy so big. My cock was instantly hard as steel and I started groping the muscle – hungry to feel a big man. He chuckled a little and watched as I ran my small hand all over his arm and shoulder. “So the little bitch likes muscle, does he? Well, this is your lucky day, runt. I’ve been looking for a nice little guy to do my bidding. How ‘bout you and me go back to your place and have some fun.” He flexed his arm while he spoke. It seemed so big to me. The guy did tower over me and clearly outweighed me by about seventy-five pounds. I wasn’t thinking straight, so – of course – I thought I had hit the jackpot. I immediately stood up – thinking we were about to go, but the big man put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed hard. I winced from the pain and he forced me back down on the bench. “Did I say you could get up, dude, or stop massaging my big arm? No, I did not. In order for this new relationship to work, you’re going to have to do everything Big Rex says – everything. You got that, runt?” “Um . . . yes.” “Yes, Mr. Rex!” “Uh . . . yes, Mr. Rex.” “That’s a good little runt.” “Um, Mr. Rex, my name is…” “No, no! Did I ask for your name? No I did not. Big Rex is just going to call you runt. That’ll be your new name. Got it, runt. Yeah, shake that head up and down. Don’t worry; I’ll let you grope my big body in return for your good behavior. That’s my bag over by the mirror. You pick it up and follow me out of here – stay a good two feet behind me like a good little runt. If the bag’s too heavy for your little body, then drag it out the door. But no matter what, little one, you keep up with me. You don’t want to make Rex angry by making him wait for even half a minute.” He let go of my shoulder, but the pain lingered for a while. He turned and started walking away. A smarter man would have taken the chance to run, but all I could see were wide shoulders, a big back, and arms that flared out nicely. I was a muscle junkie who needed a fix. I went and grabbed his bag, surprised by how heavy it was, but I didn’t lose any ground. I stayed behind the big man like an obedient puppy. When we got out to the parking lot he turned to me. “What little car does the little runt dive.” “The dark blue Lexus over there.” “Impressive, runt. Let’s go.” “What about your car, Mr. Rex.” “Big Rex used to take public transportation, but now he has a blue Lexus.” “Telling the story now, Atlas, I see all the warning signs that were like bombs going off all around me, but – at the time – I just wanted to spend some time with a big man. It’s amazing what being around muscles will do to certain men. I’m not very proud of myself, but at least I’m honest about why I did it.” Rex wouldn’t let me drive my own car. He insisted that the smaller guy had to be the rider. I gave him my keys reluctantly and then gave him directions on how to get to my house. He drove entirely too fast and cussed out every other driver on the road. He could tell I was a little scared so he offered me his big biceps to fondle on the way home. That helped me to ignore his rants and his reckless driving. When we got to my house he let out a whistle and said he was very impressed. I was happy he liked it. When we got inside he insisted I take him on a tour of what he called his new home. What he said didn’t really register because he had taken off his tank top once inside the door and allowed me to grope his chest for a few minutes – as if he were giving me little gifts to keep me distracted. It clearly worked. When we got to the master bedroom he told me it would work out perfect for him and then dived onto the bed. He bounced up and down – noticing the springs squeaked a little. “I’m afraid those squeaks are going to get louder and louder every time I pound your little ass, runt. Get over her and massage my back.” He flipped over on his stomach and pulled one of the big pillows under his head. I immediately went over, kicked my shoes off, and then crawled on top of him, straddling his ass. I reached up and started with his shoulders. I ignored the slight pudge that seemed to surround his muscles and simply tried to give him pleasure. “Damn, your hands are smaller than a baby’s and even weaker. Put some muscle into it runt.” I doubled my efforts and squeezed his skin with what I hoped he found a tighter grip. Within five minutes into the massage, Rex was sound asleep and snoring loudly. At first I didn’t know what to do, so I simply continued to massage him – mainly because I got to grope his big body. After about forty-five minutes it became clear he wasn’t going to wake up any time soon, so I lay down beside him – staring at his big arm until I fell asleep, as well. I dreamed of muscle, which gave me a raging hard on. Suddenly, I was awakened by Big Rex’s hand gripping my hard cock and squeezing the life out of it. “Looks like the runt was dreaming of Big Rex. Get up, little man, I’m hungry. What are you going to fix me to eat.” He let go of my cock, but it took me at least a minute curled up on the bed to get rid of the pain so I could stand. Rex had conveniently gone in to take a shower and was singing some cheesy love song at the top of his lungs. I went into the bathroom and stared at his naked body – again, oblivious to all the things that proved he was no real bodybuilder and only seeing how huge he was to me. I was slightly disappointed when I saw the size of his cock and it was clear he saw it in my eyes. “Don’t worry, runt. I’m a grower – not a show-er. Besides, it’s more about knowing what to do with the tool. Trust me, I’ll have you walking funny in no time. Now go make me some dinner.” He threw his arms into a double biceps pose and smiled. Again, it was his way of keeping me full of desire. You would have thought I had just figured out my muscle fetish and I was seeing a Hercules film for the first time – that’s how crazy with desire he made me. All I wanted to do was make the big stud in my shower dinner and then get the chance to feel his muscles. I’m afraid by this point I had already fallen down the rabbit’s hole and I was not coming back anytime soon. I prepared a feast for a king and when he came into the kitchen in nothing but some purple posers my lust jumped into overdrive and I treated him like some kind of god. I had made two place settings at the dining room table – across from each other – and had even lit some candles. He came into the room and immediately moved his place setting to the end of the table – beside mine, not across. “Big daddy always sits at the head of the table and the little boy sits to his left. Don’t ever forget the hierarchy again, runt. This meal looks very good. You’ve done well. Where’s the wine for your big man, though?” As if to lessen the sting of what he had just done and said, Rex grabbed me behind my head and quickly smashed my face into his right pec. It actually hurt a lot, but then he pressed my mouth against his nipple and I knew I was supposed to suck. I forgot about the pain as I went to town on his hairy nub. And just like that, it was over. He released my head and motioned for me to go get the wine. I was too excited by the brief interaction with his big pec that I simply did as he said. I celebrated the fact that I had a huge man in my house. It was like I was walking on clouds – that’s how deeply I was in denial. I came back into the dining room and he had already started – not thinking twice about me. I started to open the wine, but he waved me to give him the bottle. “That’s the man’s job, runt. Sit down and eat. You’ll need your strength later on, so get some nourishment.” I was foolishly overjoyed to sit beside him. He opened the wine, poured himself a full glass and then poured me a half of one. When he saw my face he merely said I was so small that any other amount would put me under the table. I came to realize much later on that he simply wanted more for himself. We ate in silence for a few minutes – him chewing with his mouth open and slurping down his wine. I didn’t notice, though, because every now and then he’d flex his arm to throw me a bone. It worked and I stayed very happy. Halfway through the meal, Rex ordered me to go get another bottle of wine. I, still, had only been given half a glass, so that meant the big man was starting to get a little tipsy and slur his words. The alcohol seemed to brighten his spirits, at least at first. He pushed his chair back and patted his bare thighs. “Come sit in this big man’s lap, little one.” The idea of being that close to him made me ignore his comments on my size. He positioned me across his legs and reached down to grab my hand, placing it on his huge pec. He was giving me the okay to grope. I didn’t need to be invited twice. I started kneading his pec – shocked a little by how flabby it seemed, but every now and then he’d tense it and I’d get a jolt to my crotch. At one point I leaned in forward to kiss him, but he turned his head and grabbed my hair with his big hand. He pulled my own head backwards, roughly, and held me there. “No kissing, runt. My lips won’t be soiled by the likes of you. I’m here to feed your need for muscle, not to be some kind of husband and wife. I save my lips for others. I may let the boys get off on my body, but it’s the ladies that get the best of me. Don’t you forget it, either. You just keep playing with Rex’s big body and you’ll get your satisfaction.” The shock his words caused clearly showed on my face as he let go of my hair. It immediately softened his tone and he flexed his arm – inviting me to feel it. I did, hesitantly at first, but then he flexed and I was a goner. “Don’t be shocked that big Rex is bi, little man. That’s gonna make you even happier. It’s what makes me more masculine that all those other guys you’ve been with. Here’s to a long relationship between the two of us. I like our house. It’s going to suit me just fine.” The impact of his words dissipated as soon as he put a big hand behind my head and pushed my face into his bulging biceps. I lost all control of my body and as my lips and tongue explored his flexed arm I emptied a muscle-loving load into my underwear. He laughed out loud as he felt my body convulsing from its ejaculation. As soon as my body calmed down, Rex became very gentle. He stood up, lifting me into his arms at the same time, leaned over to blow out the candles and then carried me to the bedroom. He placed me on the bed and then lay down next to me. Within two minutes the guy was snoring like a foghorn and I finally drifted off to sleep, as well. I was awakened around four o’clock by a pretty hard slap to my face. It took a few minutes for me to fully register what was happening. Rex was trying to get me awake and fast – he had my legs against his shoulders and he was trying to shove his semi-hard cock up my ass. I was instantly awake. I could tell Rex was still pretty drunk. He was in no shape to perform the task he was attempting. I asked him to stop and he struck my face again – this time it was harder. “Quiet, bitch! Let me concentrate.” It was clear that no amount of concentration was going to help the man. After a few minutes of him slamming his crotch against my butt he fell on me exhausted. Feeling his heaviness on me – and noticing the muscles that seemed to envelope me – made me somewhat forget what had just happened and helped me to enjoy the moment. The big man was clearly asleep again and I figured all of what had just happened had been done in his sleep. It’s amazing what we’ll forgive when we’re suddenly satisfied by something else. I loved having him on top of me. I loved groping his arms and feeling his big chest pushing into me. I laughed because I suddenly realized my pants were still on – and Rex still had on his posers. This had clearly been something he was attempting in his sleep. He would remember none of this tomorrow. The sting of his slap, however, was still on my face. I hope you don’t judge me, Atlas, but over the next few months I came to fear Rex as much as I liked him. It was wild how he could wrap me around his finger when he wanted to. He’d flex for me, he’d let me rub him down with oil, he’d let me measure his muscles, and he’d let me make him happy. At the same time he could be so cruel. I quickly figured out that he had nowhere else to go. I put two and two together and realized he’d been living with different friends for a long time and spent what little money he made on steroids and gym memberships. All he wanted to do was get bigger, which was happening – mainly because of the steroids. The hitting was not frequent and so I could foolishly forgive him after he would cry, beg my forgiveness, buy me gifts, and then take off his shirt for me to worship him. Only now can I realize he brought nothing to the relationship. He only used me for the things he needed. About a month ago I told him I wanted him out of my life – forever. I told him I would go to the police if he did not leave. He laughed and told me to go ahead. That very next day I did, indeed, go to the police station and a very kind inspector listened to my story. When I was done, he sighed, and told me that this was not a police matter – it was a lover’s quarrel and maybe going to some counseling together would help. I had been too embarrassed to tell the officer that Rex was hitting me. I left, completely deflated, and went home. Once there, I found out that Rex had changed all the locks on the doors and left a bunch of my clothes on the front lawn. “I’ve spent the last few weeks in a hotel and meeting with lawyers to figure out what the next step might be. Our crazy state has laws about cohabitation and partners and shared assets. It’s so disturbing and frustrating. I’d just like to be rid of the man for once and for all.” Atlas looked down at the cute man in front of him – with so much tenderness it was almost overwhelming. He had listened to the smaller man’s story with disbelief and complete understanding at the same time. Adonis could sense that the big man did not judge him in the least. He could feel that, somehow, Atlas understood. The two men stood there for a few minutes – completely ‘in touch’ with the other. There was no need for words, really, but finally Atlas spoke. “Listen, this Rex fella does not represent all big men. As a matter of fact, he doesn’t represent any decent man – no matter the size. Remember that I told you my father had a profound talk with me when I was younger and I was bigger than everyone around me. That talk shapes the core of me to this day . . . and beyond. With size and strength comes great responsibility. Bullies who use their strength to put others down or – god forbid – to hurt other people only do it because they aren’t big men on the inside. You can have all the muscles in the world – all the strength – and still be small. That’s what this Rex guy is – he’s small on the inside. He’s clearly so ashamed of something within him that he takes it out on others. You deserve better than that, Adonis. Yes, your lust for muscle and a big man got in the way of your judgment, but that’s pretty normal. I’m so sorry you had to endure such a long time of being abused by someone so unworthy of you. And it was abuse, no matter what you say. I’m so sorry he hurt you so much.” The smaller man’s legs wobbled again and tears welled up in his eyes. It was the first time someone had said such loving things to him. He had almost given up hope on decent people existing in the world. The giant in front of him wrapped his big arms around Adonis’ shoulders and pulled him into a big muscle hug. The little guy let the sobs come and cried into the huge chest of his companion. It took about five minutes for the moment to pass. Atlas never stopped hugging, never stopped saying encouraging things. Adonis finally pulled away from the larger man and said thank you. After both men took a final sip of their drinks, Atlas signaled for the check, and then turned to the other guy. “Come on, let’s go.” “Where?” “Where else, Adonis? Let’s go get your house back and teach Rex a lesson.” “What? No, that’s okay. They guy is crazy and no telling what he’ll do. I really appreciate it, man, but let’s just stay here and have another drink.” “Does Adonis think his Atlas can’t take care of some other big man? Have you learned nothing from our conversation this evening, good sir? Taking car of bullies is my specialty. Remember, my father encouraged me to be a superhero. Besides, who else is going to be able to get back what rightfully belongs to you? The police? They called it nothing more than a lover’s spat. Lawyers? Do you really want to waste a lot of money and time waiting for that? Let Atlas help you, buddy. It would really make me happy. I love putting bullies in their place and I haven’t gotten to do it in a very long time.” “But he’s put new locks on the doors.” “Do you really believe that there’s a lock that could keep these out?” The big man flexed his humongous arms. Something stirred deeply in both men. Their desire for justice was definitely second to something else. It was their lust for Atlas showing off his strength. And both of them were suddenly very hard in anticipation of what was to come. Atlas had lowered one arm to pay the bill. He then put it back into a flex. “What do you say, Adonis?” “Let’s go get my house back.”
  4. Part 1 can be found here. 2 Olly Friday, August 1st Getting it on in the 'Mind, Body and Spirit' section! That's a new one. Somehow still can't process it. Wishing I could laugh about it. Wishing even more that I could tell someone. Came home after work and Mum had made pasta (literally, made her own), and we all sat out in the garden together. Not the sort of story you can tell your Mum and Dad, or even your big brother, even if he does self-describe as 'man of the world'. Maybe I could tell one of the guys about it. I am seeing them next week supposedly, and it feels like the kind of story guys tell each other, especially when someone asks about your new job and you're, like, literally a junior librarian. Before Uni, when sex just made us laugh, it would have got around school in five minutes. But it's not hilarious. And I'd have to edit out the part I played. But I do feel like I have to tell the story. I guess that's what a diary is for. I never understood before. I've been filling this out, from a sense of duty, seven months now. Until yesterday I left it out on my bedside table, where Mum could have had a good read through it. Nothing to embarrass her there. Getting tickets to Glastonbury. Doing my Finals at Uni. Getting my hair cut and being told I looked like Daniel Radcliffe with the hair of a One Direction member (thanks Rob). Getting pissed on results day and asking Sophie out. Well, now there's something to write about that I don't want Mum to hear about, and it's not just that I watched a girl of about twenty-one — Jesus, Sophie's age I suppose — going down on a guy in Dulwich Village Public Library. Fuck, I'm getting hard thinking about it again. I don't know if it's possible. My hand is shaking as I write this. I'm confused, I guess, and I need to understand it. Help me, Obi Wan Ke-Diary, you're my only hope! First of all, I feel like I haven't said much about the library itself. The weird thing about today is it felt like it was happening in church. The building must be Victorian, and I never even knew it existed before this summer. I've been to the village on Founder's Day, when the whole school troops into the Chapel and goes down on its knees in thanks for a private education. Then there's the little old art gallery Dad never stops going on about, the one that hasn't got anything painted after the 1800s or whatever. Then there are three shops with names like Valerie's and Country Spray that sell lavender bags for £50. And the library. The council has closed most of its other public libraries, and the ones remaining open are full of internet terminals and graphic novels, but this one (dark wood, dusty books, a few audio books — on cassette!) looks like it's been trapped behind a forcefield since the 1950s. I think Mr Bartholomew might have got trapped inside with it. He's literally got to be gay, but I can't actually imagine a man that tidy having sex. He wears old-fashioned specs and a waistcoat and in my interview he nearly creamed himself when I said I'd just graduated from Cambridge. Perhaps he's just not seen anybody my age for a while. Well, he saw two more today. I was serving at the till, trying to extort fifty pence from a nonagenarian for keeping her Jackie Collins out a week overdue (this is as dramatic as my life gets, or so I thought), when Mr B came over to intervene. At first I assumed he was just letting her off the fine, despite the fact she's clearly not dependent on her pension — it would barely have paid for her ugly sunglasses. Wow, I didn't realise I even thought all this stuff consciously. 'If you wouldn't mind, Olly,' he murmured to me, laying a chilly finger on my shoulder. 'There's an occurrence I'd like you to see to.' I thought maybe someone had wet themselves. 'Mind, Body and Spirit?' I asked. It's a slightly hidden nook at the rear of the building, enclosed by one bookcase of Biographies and one of Health. Mr B nodded. 'Something quite out of the ordinary. Just advise them to go elsewhere. I don't want a scene.' It wasn't a pisser, then. I went away, mind spinning as to what might be going on in those mysterious depths of the library, something Mr B obviously didn't feel himself up to confronting. It may have been at this point that my heart began to beat faster, whether from the idea of some act of anti-social behaviour in such a genteel place, or just the idea of confronting someone, anyone, I don't really know. I suppose I wasn't expecting to find someone like — that girl — to confront. She didn't look like Sophie. In my mind's eye, replaying the scene, the whole afternoon, the whole of this evening, I've imagined her looking like Sophie. Another good reason to get this written down. She was older, for one thing. Sophie turned 21 the week before I did. We talked about not feeling grown-up enough for 21 yet, we laughed. This girl had all the maturity of someone who's moved on from that sense of innocence, if it was only a year or two more. Her blonde hair was in the same, sort of glamorous style, she even wore the same shade of lip gloss. But she dressed in a way Sophie wouldn't dare, not even to a party. I could see at a glance exactly how her tits curved. I could see her little nipples pressed tight against the hot pink fabric, and I could see him — her boyfriend, or whatever — playfully missing them again and again, so she never quite knew when his thumbnail would graze across them. He looked — and I thought this right away, and I thought it while I watched, and I thought it while we spoke, and I've thought it all evening — like nothing so much as a Beast. His arms were covered with thick dark hair, and he was big, like a rugby player but somehow more so — he had the dangerous size of a jungle creature. His back was towards me as I first approached, and it was broad like the roof of a car. I don't just mean it was wide, but the way it curved, up and over the huge globes of his shoulders, down his shoulder blades, which rose up in his t-shirt like great hills, and down toward his waist; he was like an extra-large mannequin designed to stretch t-shirt material and see when it would break. In fact, come to think of it, there were tiny holes in the seams of the t-shirt below his arms. His arms were massive. Some part of my brain kept trying to tell me he was just a fat guy, that if he turned around, he'd have a massive paunch swelling out that t-shirt at the front, but I could see from seeing his forearms and particularly his hands, cupping her breasts, stroking her stomach, holding her jaw while he licked her little throat with his tongue, that they were the hands and arms of a sportsman. There was no softness, there were only hard lines. The bulk he carried was obviously built. As I stood, pretending to sort the books in the carousel, I watched as he caressed her, pushing her lightly back against the bookcase — he couldn't help it, the power behind his gentlest touch pressed her back against the books, slid her about like a doll. Like an Beast would do with a person, not caring whether they kept their balance or fell. Then he stole a quick glance over his shoulder (I looked away just in time, I thought) and reached down and felt deliberately up between her thighs, lifting the hem of her dress with his huge hairy paw. I heard her laugh lightly with pleasure, as her legs parted and she had to grab at his jeans waistband to stabilise herself. I looked across instinctively, and between the bookshelf ends, I saw him crouch down beside her, apparently consulting the shelves to her left. The only sign that something wasn't normal — apart from the fact they were each about thirty years younger than anyone I've ever seen in there — was the way she was smoothing down her dress, and the look she gave me when she saw me looking her way. Her hand, I noticed, was on his head, caressing the number two crop that emphasised his huge skull. I glanced away, glanced back. His massive arm — about three times the size of her thigh — was raised at a right angle, as if for balance, but the hand was up her skirt and I could tell, by the movements of the cloth and the way his tendons flexed, that he was fingering the cloth of her underwear to one side. I decided somehow, blame my upbringing, that it would be rude to actually tell them they had been caught in the act. They would be embarrassed and I would sound like a prude. I wanted them to know — I think this was the case — that I admired them. At the very least, I was in a state of awe. It was more than that, of course. My mouth was dry and my dick was literally rock hard in my jeans. I willed it to go away, but at least I knew nobody would see it. I remember at Daniel's party when Ani was wearing that low cut top (oh, that low cut top) and I couldn't help it, I was harder than ever before. I was so embarrassed at the time, but I asked Dan later and he laughed, 'Sounds like a benefit of being a pencil dick,' he said. 'Nobody clocked a thing!' So now if I 'pop a boner', all I have to do is reach in quickly, switch it to the left, and it's completely invisible. I did this now, by the photocopier. With that done, I decided to casually announce my presence, making it clear I had seen nothing. They would take fright and run away. I went to the returns trolley and scooped up an armful of books to re-shelve. Mr Bartholomew looked across at me and raised his eyebrows, and I tipped him a wink. At the time, I thought, what a twat he was. What harm could a pair like that do? Nobody had even spotted them except us. It was mid-afternoon and the place was practically deserted. As I walked back toward Mind, Body and Spirit, though, I clocked a guy looking over the book case at them. He looked to be in his late thirties, tall (had to be) and lean, in tracksuit bottoms and singlet — he reminded me of my tennis coach at St Ollys, but with something dangerous about him too. If the other guy was a Beast, this one was definitely a Wolf. He was slightly flushed as he watched the scene, but also captivated. The Beast was back on his feet now, and it was the girl who was pretending to look at the books about self-hypnosis and improving your will power. Her eye-line was just in line with the crotch of his jeans. I looked away and began to put books back on the shelf as if I hadn't seen, basically, his erection throbbing away in her face, disguised with one thin layer of denim. I had even seen the outline of his dick — at least, I think I did, but I wonder now if it wasn't my imagination. I could see her lips slowly parting. I almost threw the next book onto the shelf. A huge thump. That should do it. I looked back at the pair of them. Where I imagine his dickhead must have been, the Beast's girlfriend — not Sophie — was slowly sweeping her tongue in circles across the denim. I watched him put a hand on the back of her head and press his groin against her mouth. I glanced across at the older guy. He was still watching, still red-faced. Now he looked at me. A trickle of sweat went coldly down the small of my back. I was expected, as the librarian, to take charge of this situation. Behind me I heard the Wolf croon softly, 'Oh, yes...' I put the last of my books on the shelf, jostled the books about, cleared my throat, waited. I didn't look at them straight away. I had to look at the book browser. His eyes were fixed on the scene continuing over my shoulder. I guessed suddenly that he must have a hard-on himself, and suddenly realised that made three of us, in Dulwich Village Public Library on a hot Friday afternoon. You couldn't get more Wrong, I decided. I had to do something. I turned to the couple, and was just in time to see the Beast, who despite being about my height and age was towering over the kneeling young woman, the massive ledge of his chest jutting over her head like a bookcase overbalancing, this guy who might almost have been at school with me, lived his life in parallel with me and somehow diverged somewhere, unbuttoning his jeans, revealing black pubes flowing out of pale blue boxers. One, two... 'Excuse me, guys,' I said. I had to say it again, the first time it was inaudible, even in the total silence of the library. 'Excuse me, guys.' It sounded fine the first time, but completely stupid the second time. For the first time, the pair of them acknowledged me. The bloke stroked the bristly stubble on his chin. 'Something the matter, chum?' I literally had no idea what to say. I smiled nervously. 'Look,' I said, 'It's not that I don't admire your balls...' I knew as soon as I'd said it that I'd messed up. 'You should admire his balls,' the girl said. 'They're fucking fist-size.' She actually her hands around the solid bulge in his jeans, and I grinned, trying to laugh, thinking: Okay, this has to be a prank, nobody's dick is that size. But a nagging thought at the back of my mind was, 'You've never seen anybody's but yours.' The Beast's face contorted in a grimace. He buttoned his fly with one hand. 'You were watching us?' he grunted. 'You pervy little fucker.' 'If you don't want people to watch you,' I said, 'maybe you should go elsewhere.' 'So you do admit it,' he said. 'I don't believe this.' 'I knew I'd caught him looking,' said the girlfriend. 'Fancy joining in, did you? You should have asked nicely.' She got to her feet and put an arm around his waist, her hand still on the bulge of his erection. 'Plus, I really don't think you're her type?' he said, mockingly. He was looking me over, and little smiles appeared on their faces. 'No wonder you like my bollocks so much. It doesn't actually appear that yours have dropped yet.' 'Honey, don't,' the girl said at this point, almost affectionately. I've clung to those little words all evening, but I don't know if they make me feel more or less pitiful. 'Look, I'm just doing my job,' I said, after a deep breath. He sidled up to me. I can still feel the glow of heat that was coming off his immense body. I've never seen anybody so broad. I don't know why guys do it. It was like talking to a woman with plastic surgery, there was something unnatural about the size of him. I couldn't see how such a huge pair of arms, shoulders and pecs could even fit together to make a human being. His chest was rising and falling and I suddenly got a whiff of danger about the situation. 'Your job?' he growled. 'Surely you can't carry books about a place like this. You couldn't pick up a pencil without straining.' 'Please,' I said, 'I didn't mean to offend you.' 'I don't like being spoken to like that by someone your size,' he said. 'That offends me.' 'I'm sorry,' I said. 'I should have put it better.' 'I don't like to think of my beautiful woman being watched by some little limp-dick like you,' he said. 'That offends me.' I waited to hear what he said next. I didn't know what to do. I looked across the top of the book case at the tall guy, the Wolf. He was looking on, licking his lips, obviously unsure what to say. I thought we'd probably draw a crowd in a minute. I thought perhaps the Beast could get all this out of his system and then recognise it was time to go. He suddenly swung an arm toward me. I cringed away — it was like someone throwing a hammer at your head — but as it turned out, he was only picking up a book from the shelf behind me. He laughed at my reaction. 'Not such a tough guy now?' he said. 'You've begun to realise you're addressing a superior human being. Yes?' He looked at the book title, then dropped it onto the carpet. His eyes widened meaningfully. 'Oh, I thought you were just over here to do your job?' I glanced down at the book, which rested between his feet. 'Put it away, then,' he said. I stooped to pick it up, and the fucking thug actually pulled down a whole shelf-full of books. They tumbled down around my ears. 'Don't know my own strength,' he said with a deep laugh. I settled back on my heels at looked up at him. 'Please stop,' I said. 'Now you're learning some respect,' he said. 'It's good for you to realise. Stronger blokes are the masters of weaker blokes. Bigger blokes rule little guys like you.' I don't know how, but I always thought I was pretty fit. I thought of how I played badminton with Xander once a week, maybe a kick about with the lads in the Park. Now I looked down at myself and realised I was literally half the man this Beast was. Less than that — a quarter the man! It had never meant anything, but now I realised what it meant. It meant me on my knees before the sheer mass of him. 'That's a fact, isn't it?' he said, looking down at me. 'Fucking tell me, because I am pretty close to losing my temper.' He effortlessly swept another shelf of books onto the floor as if they were playing cards. They fell with a noise like a drum roll. I suddenly realised what his strength really meant. 'Please don't hurt me,' I whimpered. 'Please don't hurt me,' he parroted. The girl at his side was looking on hiding a smile. She was flushed, excited. 'Come on,' she said, but I didn't know who she was speaking to. I noticed that her hand was still on his crotch, kneading and massaging away. I thought, Hang on, you can't go on wanking him while he beats me up. But by now I wasn't sure what to think. 'Say,' he ordered me, 'that I am your Master.' He balled his fists and then flexed his arms in a classic display of his musculature. Towering above me, I couldn't see the books, the library ceiling, even the girl's face. All I could see was skin and t-shirt fabric straining to contain massive muscle. Across his chest the words 'URANUS GYMS' distorted like a brand across a bull's flesh. 'You're the Master of me,' I said. 'Tell me what you are.' 'I'm your, umm, subject.' 'My inferior,' he said. 'Look at me.' 'I'm just weak,' I said. 'You could snap me in two.' 'You bet, Olly. Look how strong I am now.' 'I wish I was like you,' I said, 'but I'd always be – smaller. Especially down there.' The words just blurted out my mouth from some secret place of shame. 'Honey,' said a voice. 'You've made your point. I don't think he'll forget this.' She gave his cock one more tug through his jeans, and then she was tugging him away by the forearm, like dragging an oil tanker away. His eyes were laughing now. He was showing me the massive bulk of one, then the other bicep. His brow was wet with perspiration. 'I want you to make me your subject now,' she said. 'I can be a better bitch than — that kid.' I don't know if she meant it but I've been thinking about it all evening. The words were like the closing part of the deal. I bowed my head — and when I looked up, she was gone. Mr Bartholomew was there, looking around him. 'Olly,' he said, frowning. 'I really am at a loss. Do you realise your responsibility to your place of work? To me?' 'I'm sorry, Mr Bartholomew,' I said. 'It wasn't an easy situation.' A gruff voice cut through the air as I began to sort the books back into order. 'Don't blame the lad, mate. He was in an impossible situation. Powerless. That big man was a beast. What can a boy like him do against that?' This was the browser, the voyeur, the Wolf. He saved my life. He may have changed it too. Only a kid. A boy like this. Against a beast. I've never cared much about gyms and stuff. I thought it was about fitness. Health. Now I realise it's about power. It's about being a man and not a boy. I want my muscles to pop when I bend an elbow. I want my shirt to cling to the fat slabs of my chest. I want to be intimidating. A true adult's body. I'm 21 now and it's time to be a man. I'll show that fucking book browser. I'll smash him up. I'll show the girlfriend too, but not by hurting her. By making her want me. I may have a little dick but I'll pick her up and put her on it so she knows she's been fucked. Let her cum, let Sophie cum too. And the Beast. He recognised me, and as soon as he did, I knew him too. We were at school together. We were in the chess club, head to head. He was on course to be Head Boy and a Maths Scholar, then he vanished. That makes him my age — but now? He's a real man, a hard fucker with a body like a steamroller and I'm just crawling at his feet. But starting tomorrow, it's all going to change. What can a boy do? He can get BIG.
  5. Jeff College Roommate Part 6

    Jeff the roommate part 6 As time went by Jeff and I continued to grow stronger or should I say, Jeff grew stronger and I just stayed between 115 and 120lbs. I was his live-in tutor and cook, and he was my, well, let us just say, he grew stronger. We had no more incidents with the football team other than them inviting us to a few of their parties that we had a lot of fun at. Jeff’s grade point average climbed and by winter break, he and I were both at 3.85 gpa. He was so glad that I could help him with his grades, because in high school he barely squeaked by. I was still able to work with some of the football team and helped them as well. It was a good start to freshman year. Jeff’s strength continued to climb, like I said earlier. We would go to the gym together and I would either climb, swim or run, while Jeff went straight to the free weights and pounded the weights for hours. Our trip back to the dorm room usually consisted of him fastening me to his back like a backpack and him running or should I say sprinting around the campus taking the long way home. It got to a point that he could no longer use my body weight to warmup doing double arm curls. It was warmup when he grab the harness with one arm and just curled the hell out of me, I’m talking reps in excess of 100, then switch arms, for usually 3-4 sets. Then he’d smile and say that’s a good warmup. For him to warmup his pecs, he would put the beds on top of each other, toss me on it and maybe a dresser too. Again performing triple digit reps for 4-5 sets. Of course, while he was using his favorite weight I would be tutoring him at the same time. How strong did he get, you may ask. Well let’s just say, if I put him in an arm bar, he’d just smile at me and bring his hand to his chest over and over, laughing at my feeble attempts to wrestle him. There was a time that he came home acting pissed off due to a test he took. He pushed me against the wall, then wrapped my tshirt around his index finger, while blaming me for the score he got. With just his finger to hold me, slid me up the wall with ease. Then with just his finger pulled me away from the wall and then slammed against the wall, not hard, just enough to let me know the strength he had in one finger. As he did this about, 10 times he pulled the test out of his pocket, unfolded it, and pushed it into my face, still blaming me for the grade. I grabbed the test from him and held it up blocking his face. I looked at the paper and damn if it wasn’t a perfect score. As I lowered the paper, he had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face and my body was hanging from his finger. He quickly set me down wrapped his anaconda arms around me and lifted me into a massive bear hug, thanking me over and over. When he put me down I started to beat on him as hard as I could, “You scared the hell out me ya big lug, I thought you failed it. You overgrown gorilla, I about to shit myself and you held me with just your freakin finger ya big ox.” All the while I am hitting anywhere I can reach and he’s laughing at me. Winter break was coming fast and I wasn’t sure to go home or just hang out at the school. Jeff came home one day from school and as usual, I donned my harness and was ready for a trip to the gym. Jeff was smiling so big I thought he was gonna burst. He sauntered up standing right in front of me, grab both of the chest straps and slowly curled me into the air. Face to face with him and me just hanging from 27” biceps. “Dude how about we spend winter break together?” he asked “Um but um well are you asking or telling me?” as I glanced from his face to my feet and them being over two feet off the ground. “I’m asking.” As he started to do curls with me. “Where and why not go home?” I asked as my body swayed to his reps. “Well I just got an email from my grandparents and they want me to go to their place and watch it while they go to Hawaii over the holidays. He sent me air fare for two, it’ll be a blast. Big house, pool, secluded, even spending money too.” 30 reps and not slowing down. “Well, im not sure.” I state and with that the movement stops at 46 and so does his smile. He brings me in very close to his face, “What do you mean, you’re not sure?” I glance at his body and every muscle is getting tense and I feel his grip get even tighter than normal. Jeff is glaring at me and talking through tight teeth. “Are you telling me you would rather go home and have your step-father and brother beat you up or torture you like before. You told me that your step brother used to fasten you to weight bars and hang you for hours in the corner of his room or your step dad used to put bicycle inner tubes on you and hang you in the garage. They both would take turns lifting you and tossing you back and forth. Really, you want to go back to that, REALLY?” I just started laughing, hysterically. “Gotcha back, you little tard, remember the test, now don’t mess with me, little boy.” Keep in mind my feet are two feet off the ground and he is like a statue. I just kept laughing, and then he started laughing too. “When do we leave big guy?” I asked as I pat his shoulder. “Tomorrow. We’ll miss that last two days of school but it shouldn’t matter. Let’s get packing.” As he throws me about 7 feet in the air and a span of the room as I land on my bed about 20 feet away. Flight was good and his grandparents driver met us at the terminal and was aghast at how big Jeff had gotten. With a short drive to the hills and a long driveway. His grandparents met us at the door. Of course, they too were amazed at his size and he introduced me as his roommate and friend. They toured us through the house and then took us out to a very expensive restaurant. They left the following morning. Now just him and I alone in this big house. What do we do first? After Jeff’s grandparents left, the butler told us breakfast was ready. Jeff and I sat at the table and there was so much food, but Jeff made quick work of most of it. It was like fine dining. After breakfast we asked the driver and butler to come sit with us to get to know them. We convinced them that they could relax and didn’t need to wear suits all the time. The butler and driver were about the same size, 5’8 around 160 and they were assigned to do whatever we need them to do. The butler was also the cook and Jeff told him what we would like to eat. We also asked them if there are some fun bars in the area and they look at each other, smile, and tell us about a gay bar not far. Then we find out they are partners and live on the property in a bungalow out back. We tell them about us and how I’m the brains and he’s the brawn. We all decide to go for a swim in the huge pool out back. We all got changed and met on the deck beside the Olympic sized pool. Jeff came over and stood in front of me. He was wearing board shorts and they didn’t hide any muscle at all, in fact, the shorts were so tight it looked like a second skin on his thighs. He slipped his hands into my armpits and smiled. My feet left the ground and I traveled up to his face. “Ready for a swim?” He asked with a huge grin. “Don’t you dare as I grabbed his forearms. I mean it, you’ll be sorry.” I said with a grin He walked to the deep end of the pool, “really? And who is going to make me sorry, YOU?” then Jeff started to laugh loud and hard. He tossed me straight up into the air about a foot and spun me catching me so that I was now facing the pool. “Don’t do it.” I said with a laugh. “Enjoy your flight.” He said as he launched me about 6 feet into the air, arching over the pool so that my decent would be in the middle of the deep end. I started to fall and quickly pulled my legs up and cannon-balled into the water. Jeff walked over to the other two who were watching with amazement and just smilled. “Ya know this would be so much easier if I had harnesses for you two.” The butler raised his finger as if to say wait and headed for the garage. He returned with three full body harness. “The boss bought these when we were replacing the roof wanted us to be safe.” I had come out of the pool and joined them and the three of us proceed to put on the harnesses. Jeff came to each one of us and tightened the strap to the point they were tight but they wouldn’t come off. “Um you aren’t planning to toss us around like him are you? I mean we both weigh a bit more that he does. I mean you tossed him like his was a beach ball. You really think you can lift us?” Jeff smiled at them and then looked at me and gave a wink. The butler and driver were standing side by side. Jef grabbed the center of their harnesses with each hand. “I will do my best not to hurt you and I hope you guys don’t mind being off the ground most of the afternoon?” Jeff slowly starts to curl both of them nice and steady. “Your extra 40 pounds will help get me a pump a little faster than little Billy here. And yes, I fully intend to lift and toss you three for most of the afternoon.” Jeff completes a full arm curl with his two new weights and they are aghast at his bicep and his feat of strength. I am standing there with the biggest grin and hardon I have ever had. Jeff started to walk to the deep end of the pool holding the two about two feet off the ground. I see their legs swaying back and forth and their arms at their side swaying too. Jeff slowly moves them to each side of him. Then slowly cocks his arms back and grunts as he flings them into the air and into the water. I followed Jeff and was standing next to him, his throw looked easy again and he just kept smiling the whole time. I wasn’t paying attention to Jeff after the throw I was watching how far they flew. I was brought back when I felt something grab the back of my harness, I looked up and saw Jeff’s massive arm above me reaching to my back. “Get in there, ya little runt.” Jeff says as I am propelled like a torpedo coming out of a sub. Quick thinking I lifted my arms into a superman pose and it was like I was flying into the water, only I was about six feet off the water and flew a good 20 feet. The afternoon progressed with the three of us trying to take down the ‘monster’ called Jeff. We never did take him off is feet and he just kept lifting us out of the water then throwing us. At one point, he called us to the shallow end and said he wanted to try a few things. Jeff proceeded to grab the front of Craig and Jeremy’s harness and lifted them to his side. They both grabbed his bicep and could not stop talking about how hard and huge they were. They even punched them and Jeff was loving the attention. He then powered them both overhead and held them about 6 inches from each other. Then commenced a set of 50 reps with the 160-pound living ‘dumbbells’. He set them down and turned them so Jeremy was facing Craig, using some rebar that was laying against the fence, weaved and bent the bar so they were fastened together. Jeff grabbed the front of the harness with both hands and slowly curled them off the ground. He smiled huge that he was able to do it. “320 pound bicep curl,” he bellowed as he did 30 reps with them. Jeff grabbed me and fasted me to the back of Jeremy. I looked up at him, “Jeff, you’re looking at 420 pound curl. I know you’ve done more in the Gym but this is a little different.” Jeff just looked at me and did a double bicep flex, “you doubt this mountain of pure power?” then laughed. Again both hands grabbed Craig’s harness, I felt my feet come off the ground as he curled three men and then to all of our astonishment, he completed 30 reps with the last few being hard, but he did it. Jeff was certainly getting a workout with his little toys. With the three of us still fastened, he carried us to the edge of the pool and put his massive right leg between ours and started curling us. His thigh ballooned up so massive and Craig held his hands on it as he curled us. After 30 reps, he put us down and did the left leg. This mountain of muscle was using three, THREE, grown men to workout with. Jeff unfastened us, oh by the way, the rebar he used was half inch and he bent and unbent it like it was a simple rope. The butler, Craig, excused himself and made us lunch. While we were eating on the deck chairs, Craig mentioned that we should plan to go out to eat, then hit the bars. We all agreed and took in the sun relaxing until we headed out for an interesting night...
  6. Muscle Worshippers: Chapter 1 of 14

    Hey guys, I wrote this novel a couple of years ago and for a while it was on sale at Amazon, Smashwords etc. I've decided to remove it from sale and make it available here in instalments. That doesn't change the fact that it is Copyright Lawrence Jackson 2015. Hope you enjoy it - please give me any kind of feedback you want! Dedicated to the Xhamster user known as 'snuffed' and Tom/Nico/Stephan aka 'Skinnythick' and everyone else who gives a little of themselves online. 1 Stephan Friday, August 1st The plumber said: 'If I'd known this was going to happen, I'd have stopped by the gym this morning.' But he had a nice body, all the better for not being toned. He was in his mid-to-late twenties: his belly and upper body were fleshy — I ran a hand over his left tit, swirling sweat across his fleshly nipple with my thumb — but it was clear enough to me he played footie every Sunday. His hairy thighs, as he braced himself for my pumping first, were muscled like an athlete's. 'You're so fit,' I told him. He smiled and looked shyly down at himself. 'Fuck off.' I finished unzipping his overalls. The heat coming off him was like a radiator. 'I really shouldn't be doing this,' he said, shimmying the overalls to his ankles. 'I'm proposing to my bird next Sunday.' I promised him she wouldn't mind, and began massaging his cock. 'There are some things,' he said, widening his stance so I could go at him more vigorously, 'you just can't speak to your other half about.' 'Tell me about it,' I said, glancing at our apartment's front door. Tom wasn't due back until the evening, later even if it was 'one of those days' at the surgery, so put this one down to a gay man's intuition. 'She talks about getting into bed with another girl,' he said, 'but just to make me cum, and that. She'd pull one of her faces if she could see me now.' He put his hands flat on his hips, and watched as his dick got fully hard in my hand. 'What else does your, eh, fiancé do to make you cum?' He looked at me. 'Getting a bit personal, aren't we?' 'That's my favourite thing to get,' I said. I nibbled his sweaty chest, kissed his hairy belly, licked his dick questioningly. 'She's alright,' he said, pushing my face down onto his dick so that my glasses jolted halfway down my nose. I let them sit there, and got on with the business of deep-throating that intensely warm cock. His whole body was hot from the overalls. I bounced my nose off his crotch, sniffing droplets of sweat from his short and curlies, the saltiness of his pork gliding smoothly to the back of my throat. 'She likes to go on top once in a while. She watches porn with me — well, she did it once when we were in a hotel in Budapest, and she seemed to really get off on it. She really might go to bed with me and another girl, if the circumstances arose. Oh yeah, mate, that is reem.' 'Mmm,' I said, swallowing a gobbet of pre-cum that spoke louder than words. 'And maybe a year down the line, or maybe when the kids are in school at least, when we're really settled,' he said, 'I could maybe buy her a strap-on. Have you seen that online? Pegging, they call it. Stupid bloody name.' I took the cock out of my mouth and kept wanking it, looking up at his expression. 'You got time to do that today?' 'I've got to be in Muswell Hill at three thirty for an estimate on a wet room,' he said, drawing in a thoughtful air through his teeth. 'How long does it take to set up?' 'No time,' I said. 'Turn around.' 'Fucking hell,' he said, following my instruction. 'My lucky day, innit?' He was bent over and spreading his cheeks for me, when I heard a sound outside. Ex-copper's instincts now. That was definitely Tom's car, the way the engine did that thing that I've been nagging at him about getting fixed. I hesitated, then stuck my tongue up the plumber's sweaty plug-hole to play for time. 'Oh fuck, yes,' he said. 'Do you need me to get at a particular angle for you? You're such a tall bastard. Six four, is it?' 'Six eight,' I said, staring at his arsehole, bubbled with my spit. Outside, I heard car doors slam. Three floors up. Tom would walk it, he always did. It took almost exactly five minutes. 'Look,' I said. 'I've just remembered something.' 'Oh yeah,' he said, 'you need lube for a thing like this, don't ya?' 'It's more than that,' I said, getting to my feet. He turned to look at me, worried. 'Well, rubbers, of course. It's been a while, but it's not actually my first time, sunshine.' 'No, something bigger than that.' I saw his eyes widen in excitement. 'One of those big rubber dildo things?' I ran an anxious hand through my curly blonde hair. 'It's my boyfriend.' 'Whatever you say, fellah,' he said, grinning and wanking his cock. 'Extra very well endowed, is he?' 'Funny you should say that,' I said, 'but the important thing is that he doesn't know you're — we're — he's not actually due back till later, but -' 'Oh, shit, say no more,' said the plumber. 'I've been here before, enough times.' He pointed at the floor. 'Hence the zip-up overalls.' I willed myself to remember the order of the Kings and Queens of Britain. My hard-on resisted till I reached the 1920s when I really had to concentrate. By the time I could bear to look back at him, he was fully dressed and writing his number on the back of a card. 'Escort me to your maintenance task,' he said, handing it over. 'You do have one, don't you?' Of course. Fucked if I could remember what it was, though. The key went in the lock. I went cold, looked for my jumper, and the thought leaped out at me. 'The radiator,' I said, as the door opened. 'Excellent,' said the young man, with only a glance toward the new arrival. He had his biro out again already. 'Well, here's my charge for call-out, stripping down, tackling the airlock. Of course, if the problem persists, call me out again at a convenient time and I'll see what else we can do.' My heart was racing. 'Of course,' I said. 'Can you take a card, or -' 'That'll be fine.' I handed over £50, licking my lips with the taste of his fuck-chute till on the tip of my tongue. He smiled that broad smile and I nearly got a tent in my jogging bottoms all over again. 'See you.' 'See ya, mate!' Tom stood in the doorway, watching the plumber leave. 'Well done. I thought neither of us would ever organise that.' 'Time on my hands,' I said, thinking about where my fingers had just been, and wiping unobtrusively them on my jumper. 'Well, yes,' Tom said, frowning. 'I wasn't expecting you to be home...' He tailed off and looked back into the stairwell. 'Look,' he said, to somebody out there, 'this is silly. You'd better come in.' The door creaked open and a young man in jeans and hooded top came in, swinging a camera case. With his bottle glasses, bristling moustache and tightly knotted tie he looked faintly intellectual, but with that dumb look that comes with the heady uncertainty of imminent sex. I smiled at him, to put him at his ease, and he smiled back, perhaps to put me at mine. It was a moment of wild incomprehension and at the same time, perhaps, total understanding. 'You were going to...' I looked back at Tom, who was squatting on the arm of the sofa. In his smart office trousers, his big bazonger was perfectly delineated, and faintly tumescent as well. 'Yes,' he said. 'Dean and I were making conversation at work.' 'Right,' I said. 'We were talking about you,' Tom said. 'I see,' I said. 'And naturally that led to inviting him back for...' 'It did, in fact,' Tom said. 'I was telling him about what you've been getting up to this past year.' Ouch. 'No,' Tom said, seeing my face. 'Don't feel bad. That's what I realised, in my conversation with Dean. That it's good. We should both be doing whatever we want. It'll make us happy.' 'Right,' I said, pulling on my jumper. Tom forced a smile. 'Right,' he said. He looked at Dean. 'Do you want a coffee?' 'Sure,' said Dean. 'Everything okay?' 'I'll get the coffee,' I said, patting him on the shoulder. 'Milk? Sugar?' 'You sure?' Tom looked concerned. 'You two get started,' I said, not quite sure what I was saying, and walking towards the door, turning my head, I saw my boyfriend turning to the stranger and shrugging off his coat. The stranger put down his bag and took off his jacket. I noticed a little staff card in a lanyard round his neck. So the pair of them were both GP's at the same surgery. Trust Tom to meet someone so entirely innocently, after all my debaucheries of the past year. The stuff that's got me thrown out of the police force. The stuff that's wrecked my life. I stood in the doorway, staring at the coffee pot. I could hear them kissing and gasping with the novelty of it. I could hear them undoing a belt. I closed the door, filled the kettle, put it on to boil. I opened the door a crack, spied on the pair of them. I wanted to see the junior doctor's reaction to my boyfriend's huge member. Dean was unzipping his camera bag, while Tom had his hands up inside his starched office suit and was pinching his nipples. Dean took out a huge black camera and turned it on Tom, ordering him to strip. His words vanished behind the hissing of the coffee coming to the boil. I just saw Tom slowly undoing his shirt, dropping his trousers to his ankles. His raging bulge twitched like a black mamba in a sandwich bag. Dean knelt at his feet and carried on snapping. I got my dick out of my trousers and started wanking. The coffee began to hiss and issue steam. Tom took the camera and snapped Dean as he tugged Tom's juicy pink sausage out of his grey, custom-issue y-fronts. Dean played up to it in a practised way, marvelling at the big purple head, the way he could get one hand gripped around it on top of the other. He wanked and sucked on it, spit flying all over the kitchen floor in his enthusiasm. The coffee pot gurgled, and so did I. I pumped my fist faster. Tom and Dean snogged one another, one small dick pressed against a giant, kneaded and ground together. I couldn't help noticing Tom had one eye on the kitchen door. I turned away and served up the coffee, hand trembling. Tom looked excited, slightly drunk — sexy as fuck, of course — but did he look happy? Or just pretending? Whose benefit was this for, exactly? Was I really thinking those things, though, or was I thinking: Fuck, Fuck, Gotta Fuck, Two hot guys getting off in the living room, gotta fuck, gotta Fuck, gotta FUCK FUCK FUCK. (I've come to realise this is the theme song to my days.) I took the coffee in, and the two men broke away. 'Uh, maybe it's not the time for a drink after all, mate,' Dean said, wiping the steam from his glasses lenses. 'Leave it on the table,' Tom said, 'but don't forget to use the coasters.' The doorbell rang. 'I'll get that,' I said, my voice almost lost in my mouth. It was the plumber, of course. 'You alright, big fellah?' he said, looking up at me. 'I got talking to the bloke in specs while he was waiting in the hall. Says he's heard your fella's got a huge dick and loves fucking arse.' I nodded shyly, and welcomed him in. 'Do you want a coffee?' I said. He considered. 'Nah,' he said, rubbing his chin and looking at the couple writhing on the sofa. 'Got that Muswell Hill job, ain't I? Alright, you two lovebirds, who wants to take a straight boy up the arse, and who wants to photograph it?' He was very clear that they shouldn't get a shot of his face, but in the end, of course, the pair of them did: a huge splash. Even the plumber managed to spunk himself on the cheek. I had a wank while they were all three locked together, but for some reason I myself couldn't cum until I was looking at the pictures later on Dean's Tumblr. And I thought about this. Afterwards, over lunch, Tom surprised me: 'I think we ought to have a trial separation.' I laughed. 'That's just what I was going to say,' I said. 'You're driving me round the bend. Making me want new things.' 'Today, all I wanted was you. But I also wanted to fuck everything. I'm not sure I can square it.' He pushed his chair away from the table. 'Maybe it'll be easier if we're both single. We can see more of each other.' He was rubbing his tits through his cum-stained work shirt. 'No. We need to be apart. I'm bad for you. I make you do things you don't want to do.' 'I'll do whatever you want,' he said. He stood up and stood next to me, nuzzling my shoulder with his crotch, where a hard-on was swelling. 'Exactly,' I said. 'I'm not right in the head. I'm addicted. I need to get myself cleaned up, and in the meantime, you need to become you again.' He unzipped and took it out. The dick that had first captivated me when I saw it online. Mr11AndAHalf, Wimbledon. 'I don't want us to get cleaned up,' he said. 'I want us to get completely covered in sweat and cum and piss.' It was still only soft. The temptation was just as massive as his meat-stick. I stood up, stooped, and kissed him lightly on the lips. 'Shush,' I said. 'We both need some time away from sex. I'll go and pack a bag.' 'But where can you go to get away from sex? Who will you be staying with?' he asked me. 'Slutpig93, Musclelad2000 or FatCockStr8Slut?' All of them old friends. Actually, Mum and Dad weren't that surprised to see me. 'You'd gone quiet,' Mum told me, over a cup of tea in the kitchen. 'I knew something was up.' 'I don't exactly get in touch as often as I should anyway!' I confessed. 'This was different,' she said. 'Do you want a biscuit? I've got your favourites.' My favourites are Ginger Crunch Creams, of course. I'd forgotten all about them and suddenly wham, there they are, just when I need them most. I'm eating one now, sitting on my old bed, looking out of my old window. DulwichVillage. Dead centre of normality and peace. Where the net curtains twitch all day, where there are still red telephone boxes and milkmen. The place I waited eighteen years to escape. Well, another eighteen years on and I'm grateful for it. I can take all the peace it can throw at me. Only I had a weird experience at the library, and it rattled me. Mum had some books to take back. Margery Allinghams and Delia Smiths. I needed the walk, as the summer light died on the air and the green leaves rustled overhead. What, I thought, could be more normal, more calming, than the library. Dulwich Village Library has the atmosphere of a chapel. It has the serenity of an attic room. At six o'clock in the evening, when the heat of the day was at its highest, I witnessed an insane couple go to the Self Help section and begin heavy petting. I mean, I've seen some stuff. I've done some stuff. Going public was always a big thrill for me. How can I forget, for instance, walking along the South Bank at one in the morning and getting my knob sucked overlooking the river, a string of coloured lights overhead, and us in the shadow of a tree. Cruise ships slowly passing up the river, playing Ricky fucking Martin, and I'm living La Vida Loca myself with my dick deep down the guy's throat, his headphones round his collar. That's where the queers go, isn't it, that's where we do it: anywhere we like. But I don't think of straight couples doing it, and not in broad daylight for god's sake, and not in a place like DulwichVillage, where Radio 4 is considered slightly common. But there he was, arse like two bowling balls, arms exploding from his t-shirt. Reminiscent, in fact, of a cage fighter who's swallowed a rugby player, and his blonde girlfriend with her legs open for his finger. It was like they'd been specially cast to perform for us. It would have been rude not to look. In any case, I instinctively fell into the role of security guard. When the senior librarian running the library came over on some errand or other, I coughed as low and as loud as I could, in that universal language for 'Put your cock away'. The public pornstar glanced around at me, with an evil sort of smile. Then he knelt down, lifted the girl's skirt, and put his face right in there. The senior librarian actually spluttered when he saw it, and I'm not sure I didn't too. He looked at me, or up at me, of course. I smiled, sweetly. 'They're not with me,' I said, in that special voice we use in libraries. I wanted to hear the noises they were making together. I wanted to see how much further they would take this. I wanted to get my dick out and wank it. Jesus, it was hard. Like I'd starved myself for a week and then someone had just walked in with a big plate of steak. I checked nobody was watching, and slowly began to fuck the books at groin level, nudging my sweaty, precummy, nylon-tracksuit-wrapped cockhead in between the spines of hardback encyclopaedias. Just then I heard a sharp intake of breath, and my head whipped around. It was the junior librarian, a bloke in his twenties. He must have been sent over to sort out the couple in the book stacks, more's the pity. I would have liked the little fellah to have sorted me out first. He was much more my type than the steroid fiend with snake eyes and tight trousers. Textbook clean-cut straight boy: clean fair hair in a trendy yet somehow too-soft quiff. Not unlike Daniel Radcliffe in looks and demeanour. Nicely ironed polo shirt (pretty sure Mum did that for him). Slender and well groomed, a couple of colourful wristbands with charities and festival names printed on them. He'd just taken in for the first time the scene I'd been enjoying , and his eyes were starting out of his head. He'd never seen the like. God, but he licked his lips at the sight, without realising he was doing it, I think. He was so brimful of milky innocence, my heart leapt in my chest. He even gave a little embarrassed smile and looked away, busying himself with a carousel of cheap romances. What is the impulse in us to take that innocence and ruin it irrevocably? I turned my attention back to the boy and girl in their own little world, but my mind was on that librarian. I knew he was watching the scene. I wondered what he was thinking. Was he envying them? Nervous? Had he done something like that? Had he actually been with a girl? It was like when I used to watch straight porn, and I realised I was fantasising about the men who watched it, as much or more so than the guys who were in it. Had he watched porn? Did he like a wank? How did he look when he came? The man and woman were aware of him watching now. They threw him little glances. I looked to see how he was taking it. My dick had dislodged the books permanently now so that they gave me no purchase. I was well hidden by a Romance carousel and some magazine shelving. Keeping everybody very carefully in view, and hoping the police weren't actually on their way (ex-colleagues! fuck!), I reached into my trackie bottoms and put my hand around my dick. I gave it a slow caress. My knobhead was a sticky mess of precum and sweat. I withdrew the hand and, not knowing what else to do with it, reached inside my vest and wiped it across my chest. I felt the print of my hand on my tit like a warm, glowing smear of UV paint. My dick was crying out for some more, but I decided to play it casual. I wanted to see what the librarian did. I actually saw him, thinking himself unobserved, reach into his chinos and rearrange his dick. Hard-on. Bingo. I watched him walk back, hard dick tucked away so that nobody knew it was there but me. All I wanted to do then was put a hand on his chest and say, 'Excuse me, lad, I've got reason to think you're sporting a hard-on in public. Come on, then, let the dog see the rabbit.' I didn't want sex at that point. I wanted to awake something in him. He walked into the scene, as if it wasn't happening. He'd obviously decided on a softly-softly approach. He began slowly putting away the books. He was so near me, I could smell the styling mousse in his hair. My dick asked me to take it in hand again, and this time I obliged. I wanked as slowly as I could force myself, looking back and forth from him to the couple, my hand sliding all the way up to my balls, drawing my foreskin right back from my throbbing, slobbery cockhead, then slowly sheathing it again hiding it in my first, squeezing it with my index finger, as the couple played up further and further to their new spectator, and he pretended more and more that they weren't there. The girl was licking the guy's cock through his jeans, when the boy obviously decided he'd had enough, but before he could confront them, he seemed to look to me for strength. I saw in him then, all the desire he was resisting, all the lust he was forcing down to the pit of his soul. I saw how far he wanted to go with a girl like her, and I thought how much further I could take him. I tried not to register any change in expression as I spunked hard into my fist. As the cum dribbled through my fingers, I watched the most bizarre scene. I can't quite bring myself to put it down on paper now. I wonder — why were they there; how come it was when this lad was on duty, this perfect mirror for their dirty goings-on. When it was all over, I did my bit and defended him to his manager. I mean, a kid like that, against a beast like that, he did what any of us would do. And after it was over, I went to the counter, my heart crashing in my chest, borrowing books that I've already forgotten the names of. 'Are you okay?' I asked him. He looked wounded. He shot me something like a glare. 'I'll be okay.' 'That prick deserves to be picked up,' I told him, 'and I'll tell you from my own extensive experience, it's only a matter of time before it happens.' 'I'd like to be there when it does,' he said. 'You'll need to fill out a form if you want to borrow books today.' My hand shook as I followed his instructions. I could smell the clean, soapy aroma of his body, and dried sweat in his clothes and hair too. 'You're stronger than him in all but the obvious way,' I told him, drinking in his slender, boyish physique. 'Thanks,' he said, and smiled. 'I've always thought that was enough.' 'For most people, it's more than enough,' I said. He let out a long sigh, looked at the form, looked up at me. 'Thanks very much, Stephan,' he said, and extended a hand for me to shake. It fitted into my palm and felt almost weightless. I decided he might be offended by a vigorous pump, so I just squeezed it and smiled, leaving the library without any of the books I had been due to borrow. My heart went out to him like a ray of light. But when it came to it, I let the whole scene play out like I was watching on a screen. Why didn't I step in? I've spent the last fifteen years breaking up fights and calming down tensions. Why didn't I intervene? I think I knew, deep down, that I couldn't involve myself in that, whatever it was. It was too hot, too perfect, for all concerned. It was important for all of us. I've cum three times again tonight thinking about it. And I keep trying to see things from the point of view of Beauty and the Beast and am just left with mystery. What's their game? What were they trying to unlock in that beautiful young man? And did they succeed?
  7. Ophiucus Meets Alabaster

    Author's note: Hello everyone. First story on here. I was reading about the 13th zodiac symbol, Ophiucus "the serpent-bearer", and thinking about what a perfect overwrought-fantasy smut name it is. A couple hours later I had written this, and figured I might as well share. Enjoy I was sitting on the front porch of my cabin when he entered the clearing. Fuck me, he was a sight. I hadn't hiked into town in a few weeks and this beautiful specimen was just what I needed. A pale, shirtless giant of a man. He was tall, probably 6'7", broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted. The kind of big-boned guy where his abs seem to suck in under his huge ribcage. His white-blond hair was cropped short, and ice blue eyes regarded me with a familiar hunger as he approached me. He wasn't hugely muscled, but had perfect proportions and was completely shredded. I admired the way he rippled as he walked, his muscles bunching and flexing under his skin as his set his pack down on the porch. His dark shorts hung loosely on his hips and no doubt would have trouble staying up if not for a lifter's ass that I knew would accompany his strong legs. I stood to greet him and extended a hand. He smiled dazzlingly to shake, offering a cheesy "Mr. Ophiucus, I presume?" His grip was politely firm, and I could feel the telltale callouses of a man who wasn't afraid of the gym. Striations appeared on his delts and pecs as he pumped my hand. Up close I could see his bare torso was hairless and glistening with the slightest sweat. I had a feeling he knew why I was out here, why I valued my privacy, but he was pressing all my buttons. Fuck, why not let myself have a bit of fun. "I'm afraid you have me at a disadvantage. I don't get much company out here. What brings you to my humble abode?" "Alabaster. Nice to meet you. Call me Al. I've spent the last few months looking for you, Ophiucus, and well, I assume you know why any man would want to track you down. I must say you're much better looking than I'd hoped." It's true, when I first started using my abilities, there had been no shortage of takers. I couldn't help but flex my 19" arms a bit as his gaze travelled over my torso. I was shorter than Al at 6' even, but I'd worked hard to build this body, and even though my abilities didn't work on myself like they did for other men, I hadn't aged since my mid-twenties and my hard-earned physique never deteriorated from the peak condition of my bodybuilding years. His eyes meandered from my scruffy, handsome face over my thick, lightly furred pecs, down the central groove of eight abs on a 30" waist, down my adonis belt to hover over the obvious bulge in the sweatpants that were my morning attire. I imagined his pale skin against my sun-kissed natural olive and the beast stirred a bit. Al involuntarily licked his lips before snapping up to meet my gaze again, blushing and bringing out his razor-sharp cheekbones even more. Fuck he was a pretty one. "Al, please, come inside. We should talk a bit." We headed into the cabin and settled onto the sturdy sofa. "Well Al, what do you know?" His eyes brightened as he told my tale. "Thirty years ago, you just appeared. You're like a sex god or a superhero something, and nobody knows where you came from. You were given the name Ophiucus and fucked your way through the gay world. Your bodily fluids enhance men, making them bigger, stronger, and more virile. You were on top of the world. Until, they say, it became too much. Men were getting demanding, acting entitled to your gifts, so you left. You disappeared overnight on the anniversary of your appearance." He grew bolder, leaning forward. "The town nearby has an unusual number of very physically endowed men, and nobody there will say how they got that way. I had to seduce the grocer's son to get him to tell me about your visits to town, paying for supplies with your gifts and swearing everyone to secrecy." I frowned. "Don't blame him," said Al. "I was very persuasive." He began rubbing my thigh. "I grew up hearing about you, obsessing over the famous Ophiucus, hoping to meet you. You were just the first, you know, of the people with gifts. Although none have been as dramatic as yours." I had heard of others, men and women with inhuman, seemingly magical abilities. Mostly they went about their lives not making a big deal out of it. To be fair, most gifts weren't as fun as mine. Al continued: "After I realized I was like you, I spent months tracking you down. I would like to ask for your blessings, but just meeting you has been an honor. You inspired me to build myself up, to use my gifts for others, and I wanted to thank you in person. Being rock-hard to the point of near-invincibility has allowed me to help so many people, getting strong has helped even more." His giant hand was running up and down my thigh, stroking near my growing bulge, squeezing the thick muscle of my quads. As I felt my hard muscles dent under his grip I began to truly appreciate his moniker. "You're a legend out there, and the pictures don't do you justice." "FIrst, I accept your thanks and I will help you. Hell, I'll have fun doing it too. You're beautiful like you are now, and I want you to know that." He blushed again and smiled, but only nodded, clearly excited about what was to come. He was rock hard in his shorts now and looked to have a healthy endowment. "Second, the changes are permanent. There's no going back. Do you understand?" He nodded. "Third, I don't control the limit. Everyone has a maximum, and I can help you get to yours, but you need to accept that it might not be what you imagined. Can you live with that?" Al looked at me with hunger. He grabbed my arm with one hand and placed the other behind my neck, staring deeply into my dark brown eyes. His voice was completely serious. "It's a hope and a dream, but I'm an adult and I know fantasies don't alway come true. That one at least. But if the process of trying is as much fun as I think it's going to be, I won't be dissapointed." Then he pulled me in for a kiss. His lips were warm and smooth and firm. Fuck, it had been awhile. I leaned in, then lifted up and straddled his big torso, enjoying the hard body underneath me. I wondered how far the gift would take him. I ran my hands over his gorgeous chest as he felt up my hard arms and snaked his tongue into my mouth. I felt a surge of power as the gift began its work, sucking his tongue in and caressing it with my own. He moaned into my mouth as his body reacted, growing harder, the fire racing into his core and all his muscles gaining an instant pump. I squeezed his thin waist with my thick thighs and felt the muscles twist and strain as he embraced me, picking me up as he leaned forward and stood. He broke our kiss as he turned and set me on the couch, kissing his way down my torso, tonguing my abs and working down to my waist. His lips brushed my adonis belt as he grabbed my sweatpants and shimmied them down over my thick quads, admiring the strong calves and even kissing my feet a bit as he undressed me. My thick cock, already half hard and past the 10" mark, swelled across my right quad with the attention he was giving my body. This guy loved muscle, and I had plenty to give him. Al quickly shucked his own clothes and towered before me, pale and ripped and gleaming. His own considerable cock was 9" and dripping precum as his eyes wandered my sun-kissed body. I placed my hands behind my head and leaned back, letting my biceps bulge into gorgeous split peaks and shifting my eyes from my arms to Al and back. He got the message and dove in, kneeling over my legs and bending his long torso down, gently licking and kissing my bulging left lat, up through my armpit and working up past the triceps and over to my bulging bicep. Our lips met on my arm as we indulged in a three-way kiss: Al, me, and my straining 19" bicep. My short scruff and his smooth lips clashed on my peaks. My tongue darted out to meet his, reactivating the magic and sending waves of power into his body. Al sighed longingly as his body hardened and bulged yet again. His 16" arms were looking more like 17" now. His abs had taken on a deeper groove. His now 25" thighs gripped me tightly. Al reared up and flexed in ecstasy at his latest improvements. He sat his hard ass on my lap and I felt developed squatter's glutes dig into my thighs as he crunched a most muscular in my face. We were in mutual muscle heaven. I began gently licking his big square pecs, each brush bringing new muscle blossoming into being. The cleavage between them deepened as his pale pink nipples turned downward. When I was done with him he'd never see them again without a mirror. Al grunted and tightened the pose as the growth spread from the point of contact, every muscle bulging a little more as his pecs bulged under my administrations. A narrow groove separated the upper and lower pectorals as they took on a heavy, squared off shape, bulging from collarbone to the sharp swoop back to his ribs. I worked my way up to his shoulders feeling up his rock hard, expanding legs as I switched back and forth between striated deltoids. Al started groping my pecs and biceps and grinding his fat cock against my abs as his shoulders broadened and hardened, each head distinctly bulging now even when relaxed. I felt up his legs on either side of my own and enjoyed the growing muscular feast in front me. He completely coated my abs in precum as his fantasies about my famous body came true. Each of Al's shoulders jutted from his skeleton by inches, getting truly massive to match his fat pecs. My cock was now a fully hard 12" under his expanding ass, snaking past his tailbone and receiving the benefits of his thrusting against my abs. His athlete's body was becoming a true bodybuilder. Al threw his head back and placed an arm on either side of my head, enveloping me in his growing body. His neck widened and his thickening traps bulged as he panted and thrusted against me. His left arm grabbed my head and thrust me toward his right bicep, where I happily obliged, kissing and licking, biting gently as the muscle erupted under my lips. The triceps hung lower as the split peak of his bicep grew from graceful bulge to hard ball reaching longingly toward his clenched fist. Al rotated his forearm to flex the muscle under my mouth, pressing me into it harder with his other hand. After a few minutes and a few inches the left arm had a turn and the 20" right arm was the one gripping my neck, massaging my traps as I worshipped this pale god's growing body. Al met me there and we recreated the three-way muscle kiss. Our tongues touching sent another wave of full-body growth and he spurted a sticky glob of precum onto my stomach. His forearms hadn't lagged behind and the veined, rippling meat undulated as he clenched and unclenched his fist, pumping his arms up as the growth poured into him. The balled-up biceps looked like they were ready to burst his straining skin as we panted in mutual admiration. Once his enormous arms attained a beautiful 22" symmetry, we instictively changed positions. Al stood up and pushed my legs apart, then got on his knees on the rug in front of me with his back turned. I leaned forward and wrapped my arms around him, feeling up his newly enlarged pecs. I tweaked his nipples and began nuzzling his hair, breathing heavily into his ears. His enourmous melon-sized shoulders rippled with every movement. I began kissing the back of his neck as he shuddered. His traps responded beautifully, mounding up a little more each time he flexed them for me. Each unflexing left the traps as large as they were before the flex, the traps mounding up toward his ears in freakish hills, bowing out from strong neck to freakish shoulders into convex muscular monstrosities. The ridge between his traps deepened down his back until it was a valley of cleavage deep enough to lose a finger in. Nobody had ever responded this well to my gift, and I was going to enjoy seeing how far Al was willing to go, to grow into one of the biggest men alive. I leaned back to admire my work and he obliged me with graceful flex, rolling his huge shoulders and making the traps erupt with power. I moved to massage his traps and neck, running my hands across our creation. His neck was wider than his head now. He reached for my hands and brought them to his throat, where a few twists of his head brought his thick sternocleidomastoids into sharp relief under my fingertips. "Shit" I muttered. He responded by bringing my left hand to his mouth and sucking on the forefinger gently, guiding my other right hand down over his massive pecs and pressing his back into my own thick chest. He practically purred as my chest hair scratched against his broad lats. The secondary growth had spread to the parts I hadn't directly affected, and the thickened muscles flexed against me as I scooted forward off the couch and straddled his knees on the floor with my own. I humped my fat cock along the deepening ridge of his back. My precum smeared on his body and his back responded accordingly. The teres rippled with growth and his lats began creeping out. His thick arms were being pushed out by the v-shape turning convex. Al writhed and flexed. His hand released mine. I brought my hands back from over his shoulders and began to massage Al's growing lats. He got the hint and stood up, towering over me once again as his pale back filled my vision. I worshipped his back lovingly, exploring the spinal erectors and lats as his back exploded in a new wave of growth from my attentions. His 23" arms would have a hard time going below 30 degrees now. I lowered down to my hands and knees and got to work on his calves. The split head bulged from his leg sharply, jutting inches up and out. Each lick and kiss brought more and more muscle into being. Al pointed his feet and flexed them for me, alternating legs until his calves exceeded even his monstrous upper arms as my magic worked them into 25" freakish mushrooms of meat. Even at his height they were monstrous, bigger around than they were long. Al's calves were as big as a big man's thighs, over two feet around of rock hard striated flesh. Satisfied for the moment with the freakish calves, I lavished his hamstrings next. I could hear Al panting, his huge arms lifting with each breath as his bulging lats forced them further and further out. His hamstrings grew and flexed and grew some more under my attentions, pressing into my face as my scruff scratched gently over his straining legs. His thick squatter's thighs had to be in the mid-30's by now, and growing steadily. I reached around and felt the teardrop quads overflowing his knees. I grabbed globs of the precum burbling out of my dick slit in a steady stream and smeared it onto his quads. They responded by fucking erupting. His legs abruptly shifted apart as his stance was permanently changed for the wider. I felt carefully from behind, groping around his huge thighs a I continued to bury my face in his grotesque hamstrings. I got a good streak of precum on his sartorius and felt the sash of muscle across his quads thicken into a bulging rope of muscle Al reached back and gripped his thick ass, his arms having trouble as his expanding lats forced them apart. "Please," he whispered, guiding me to his ass. "Please." He was in muscle euphoria, barely able to speak. I dove into his ass, licking and kissing across the giant, striated cheeks, tonguing his hole deep, nibbling on the expanding hard flesh and tight, muscular sphincter. His ass was everything a muscle enthusiast could want, the pale cheeks involuntarily flexing against my face as I drove him wild. He collapsed onto his hands and knees, ass in the air. He was huge, closer to 400 than 300 pounds by now. From between his wide-spread 37" thighs I could see inches thick pecs pressing into the floor. His dick was over 11" now and drooling precum on the floor. I scooted over to him and slicked my dick up with my ample precum. Time for the main event. His muscular ass had to relax before I could penetrate. Al psyched himself up for the huge intruder, grinding his big glutes along my shaft a bit before lining up and pushing back against me. My fat cockhead pushed in, ever-so-slowly sliding though the muscular tunnel and spurting precum the whole way, until with a pop I was past his sphincter. I was leaking precum continuously, lubing him up to take my monster and growing his freakish muscles. He pressed his arms against the floor and lowered his chest, pushing his huge torso back to fuck himself on my fat cock. Fuck, his arms looked like 26" now. The triceps never looked relaxed, huge horseshoes straining as his biceps bulged against the sickeningly thick forearms. His huge back was an obscene ocean of pale flesh. His traps were so thick they bulged out from the bottom of his hairline to his upper back with an inches-thick furrow between them. After a few minutes of careful pushing, I felt his thick glutes finally press against my hips. His sphincter squeezed the base of my shaft reassuringly as he scooted back and forth an inch or so to get used to the monster inside him. I reached out and gripped the edges his lats. Even bulging so far from his torso, they were inhumanly thick. I held on tight and began to slowly thrust. In and out, faster and faster. He wimpered as the growth worked its way out from his core, distributed evenly and pumping his insane body up even more. "Fuck," he said between grunts. "Fuck yes. Fuck me. Fuck. Fuck!" And I did. I plowed him harder, pulling back until just the fat head of my footlong cock pulled against his sphincher, then thrusting in again. Harder. Faster. I battered his prostate and stretched his tight, muscular hole as his body grew beneath me. My orgasm was building as my gigantic partner strained and pushed against me, his huge ass and hard thighs meeting my thrusts. I was just about to blow when he abruptly stopped. "Everything ok?" I asked. "Better than ok," he said. "But I need a change of scenery." He pulled himself off my cock, tenderly lifting his hole up the shaft until finally the fat, dripping head plopped free. Al stood up and turned around. I gasped. I hadn't seen his front in several minutes. His chest was beatiful, with a hand-deep valley running from top to bottom. His abs had hardened up into a brutal 10-pack, leading down to an almost sickening adonis belt. The bands bulged and writhed as his now foot-long cock bounced in front of him. It was as long as mine now, and even thicker. Al moved forward and manhandled me, laying me on my back with my arms over my head. One of his strong hands was enough to hold both of mine down as he positioned himself squatting over me. Then he reached down and guided my cock back to his hole as his knees stretched wide enough to keep his huge thighs from crushing me outright. His bicep and pec clashed as he lined up my cock and began fucking himself on me once again. Fuck me. His waist was still relatively narrow, but the bulging lats and bowling ball shoulders made it look tiny. His thighs were each coming to rival my thick chest. The pale behemoth began posing over me and massaging my body with his strong hands. He brought his 28" bicep up and kissed it, massaging my pecs with his other hand. He was in muscle heaven as he rode my thick cock and felt my hard body and his own gargantuan growing physique. As he groped me his pecs his biceps and pecs fought for room. He placed his bunched fists on his hips for a lat spread and his grotesque back muscles reached almost out to his elbows. He transitioned into a most muscular that redefined the words. His pecs bulged up and bumped into his chin while his freakish traps actually pushed his earlobes up. All the while his huge thighs pumped away, fucking my dick with his ass. "You're so fucking hot. Ah fuck your cock feels like it's splitting me open and I just want more. More!" He planted his left hand on the floor next to my head and groped my thick pecs with the right. I flexed for him and he groaned appreciatively, squeezing and pawing hungrily. I groped his thick arms, his biceps and triceps exploding from forearm to shoulder. His forearms were bigger than my 19" upper arms now, and covered with rippling fibers and veins. He rode me hard and I thrusted up to meet him, our sweat-slicked bodies making a meaty cacophony as we slammed together. I couldn't take it anymore. I erupted inside him, shooting rope after rope of hot cum into his hungry hole and sending him higher into ecstasy. His growth increased even more and his own orgasm came like a volcano. His cock blasted shot after shot, each one an even larger load than the last. Thick splattering noises filled the room for over a minute as his 14" cock blasted the huge overhang of his pecs with cum and it rained down onto my body beneath. I basked in the afterglow as his bulk collapsed onto me. Al's chest heaved as he caught his breath, rubbing the sweaty meat of his pecs on my face. His growth seemed to finally subside as the last of my cum worked its magic. I was still rock hard as we collected ourselves and he stood, sliding off my cock and coming to his full height. He was slightly shorter than his full 6'7" now as his legs had to be spread so wide. His 30" arms were resting at a 45 degree angle from vertical. His 84" chest flowed down to a ripped 32" waist. His body flared out again as his huge ass and 45" quads asserted themselves. His thick-jointed knees looked delicately small between those overhanging teardrops and the 31" calves that exploded outward in a bloated diamond. His alread single-digit bodyfat was now stretched over at least 200 pounds more muscle. His 14" monster cock was also still erect and thick as my wrist. Huge bull balls hung in his scrotum, pushed forward by his thighs. Al rubbed his hands indredulously over his awesome bulk, his muscles colliding as he bent and flexed. His pecs blocked his abs from his view and as he felt his ripped stomach his biceps and pecs fought for space and his lats prevented his elbows from coming too low. I stood in front of him and joined in the admiration. I ran my hands over the hard bulges of his serratus muscles and down his trim waist. His core was constantly tensing and flexing to keep his ponderous upper half upright. "Shit," I said. "Nobody's ever taken to it like this. You're amazing! Fuck!" "This is everything I ever dreamed of and more," Al said. He grabbed me by the hips and lifted me up to his level. I leaned forward over his pec shelf to kiss him deeply. We remained like that for a few minutes, two lovers enjoying the euphoric afterglow of a truly glorious fuck. His enormous arms showed no sign of tiring by the time he put me down. "How can I possibly thank you enough for all this?" He emphasized what 'this' was by bringing his arms up in an impossible double biceps pose. The huge peaks fought for space with his forearms and he absent-mindedly opened his fists and began stroking the cephalic veins with his fingers. I wrapped both hands around his cock and stroked the still-slick shaft. "I'm sure can think of a way."
  8. Too Big - Part Eight

    The smaller man smiled, but at the same time he rested his small hand on the giant one of his new friend. He knew, even though the big man had been kind; that having the Professor still in his life would have been what he preferred. Both men, again, glanced down at the size difference of hands on the bar and unbeknownst to either of them two crotches twitched at the sight – at precisely the same time. The smaller guy wondered seriously how it was possible for fingers to be so thick and so huge. They looked like someone had morphed a hand on the computer – way beyond what was normal. Instinctively, both men let their fingers intertwine – just to feel close to the other. The smaller man marveled at the fact that he could not even begin to bring his fingers together – the giant’s hand was just too big and thick. “That’s not a hand, it’s a hammock.” “Would you like to rest in it?” “You know I would. I need another drink. How about you?” The big man didn’t respond, he merely turned toward the bartender – standing at the other end of the bar – and with his non-engaged hand ordered two more drinks. He then turned back toward his little friend and squeezed his hand teasingly. The little guy mouthed the word ‘ow’ and then smiled. Then, Adonis tried to squeeze his hand to offer a little pain to the big man. This made Atlas smile and then he shrugged his shoulders as if to say he hadn’t felt a thing. Adonis doubled his efforts, even reaching over with his other hand to add to the squeezing – but it didn’t matter. It didn’t register at all to Atlas. “I don’t think you’d feel it if I pounded your hand with a sledgehammer.” “Trust me, I would.” “How much can you lift now?” “You’ll be happy to hear that I can now lift the back end of my BMW with just one hand. That’s been my goal for about twelve years.” “How old are you now, Atlas?” “I’m thirty-two.” “The same age as me.” “See, we have even more things in common.” The big man squeezed his fingers again – giving a shot of uneasiness into the hand of his little friend. It was just a simple reminder of his power. Adonis let out a yelp from the quick jab of pain and was quite happy that his big friend had not compressed his fingers for very long. The little man stared at the massive forearm attached to the big hand that engulfed his. He found it wild that this part of the big man’s body could be thicker than his own leg. His forearms looked like tree trunks, but much stronger. “How can your forearms be so huge?” “Trust me, curling the front of a BMW helps. It helps a lot.” “I bet it does. I also bet you made the Professor very happy.” “I like to think I did. He was certainly into my muscle and that was one thing I had a lot of – so he never lacked for something huge to worship.” “Tell me something else the two of you liked to do – you know, to satisfy his need for muscle.” “You love stories, don’t you?” “I do. Yours are the best – since they usually involve your big body.” “Let’s see. Well, I moved in with the Professor mere days after we consummated our relationship. We both knew it was right. I adored everything about him and he couldn’t get enough of me. He said he only had one rule in his new house – and it was that I could never wear a shirt when I was at home. I had a feeling he would have liked me to go completely nude all the time, but he knew I’d never go for that. Being shirtless thrilled me as much as it did him – mainly because it meant I could flex anytime I wanted to and make him instantly hard. I think that was his goal for the rule, anyway. With my upper body uncovered all the time, my Little Prince could feel, fondle, lick, and kiss my muscles whenever he wanted. I’d be watching television and he come over; sit in my lap, and just start playing with my chest. I hardly ever got to finish a show. His need for my muscle – and, trust me, I didn’t mind – always interrupted whatever I was doing. He was addicted and I was a happy supplier. It amazed me when he’d remind me that he hadn’t been into big guys until he met me. I always said it was because no one had been big enough. I’d tease him all the time and act like I felt like I was too big – just to get him going on how that wasn’t possible.” “He was a man after my own heart.” “I’m getting that feeling.” “Anyway, the Professor was happiest when he got to be near me as I worked out. Since our relationship wasn’t really a good thing to acknowledge on campus or even in town, I was overjoyed when my Little Prince turned a big room in the back of his new place into a well-stocked gym. A month into our new relationship I got home from school and he met me at he door, told me to cover my eyes – after I lost my shirt, of course – and then guided me down the long hallway to what ended up being a better workout space than most gyms had to offer. It was the best present ever, but when I tried to thank him he said, over and over, that he was actually being selfish since he intended on watching me – and probably much more – every time I worked out. I suggested we give it a try, right away and shed my jeans as I went to the bedroom to get some tight cotton shorts. When I came back, the look on the Professor’s face told me that this workout was most certainly going to lead to multiple orgasms for both of us. “Please tell me it’s arm day.” “If you want it to be arm day, Little Prince, then it can be arm day. We can’t make every day arm day, though. Remember, I like symmetry.” “If symmetry means that every part of you is gigantic, then I like it, too.” I grabbed two monstrous looking dumbbells from the rack and noticed how the little guy sucked in air when he saw how easily I lifted the things. I believe he knew he’d only be able to roll the things across the floor – not lift them. I sat down on the end of a bench, rested the weights on the floor, and patted my knees, inviting him to come take a seat. He moved in that super speed, which I was now accustomed to. He wanted to be close when I started popping out all over from strenuous exercise. He felt like a toddler sitting on my big legs – and he kind of looked like one, too – wide-eyed, mouth gaping open, and excited breathing. I had a feeling neither of us were going to make it very far before we christened the new gym equipment with our sticky, happy juices. That was more than okay with me; I wanted to only please him. If a good workout actually happened at the same time I was giving him a thrill, then that would be a convenient win-win. I reached down and grabbed both of the heavy dumbbells resting on the ground. I sat back up straight and looked into the eyes of my gorgeous admirer. “Give your big boy a kiss, Professor.” He placed both of his hands on either side of my face and then leaned in to give me a hard-on inducing kiss that also made my toes curl up in my shoes. When he pulled back and I finally snapped back into the present moment, I raised the right dumbbell, making my biceps bulge out. His gaze immediately went to my gun. He told me, often, how he knew he’d never tire of looking at my muscles. Even after a month of me not wearing a shirt in the house, laying around together every chance we got, or him fondling me constantly – he still looked at my body as if it were the first time he was seeing it. I knew he had a doctorate in classical art studies, but I got the feeling he was studying my body more than he’d ever studied a sculpture or painting. Somehow, the living example of all those brawny Roman gods and the like was much more fun for him. He gazed at my body as if he wanted to memorize every minute detail of my hugeness. “Like the way these arms get bigger as I lift, Little Prince?” “You know I do. Look how big they are. Your biceps are thicker and bigger than my head.” It was true. I raised my arm even with his head as I brought the dumbbell up for a pump. The mound that hardened blasted to a size that dwarfed the smallness of that part of his body. Of course, I dwarfed him in every way, but that didn’t lessen the thrill of noting things like how my arm was bigger than his head. I lowered my arm and continued to do curls with the big weights. The Professor was watching the muscles of my arms as they contracted – ballooning to their seemingly supersize – and then relaxed, but stayed about ten times the size of his arms. “Was there ever a time you didn’t like being huge?” “How is that possible when it thrills you so much, Little Prince?” “Seriously.” “No . . . no, there’s never been a time when I didn’t like being huge. At age twelve I could lift more weight than my dad – and he’s a big man. Ever since I got the bodybuilding bug and realized I was destined to be humongous I have loved how it feels. I’m nineteen years old and when I shake an older man’s hand I can bring him to his knees if I feel like it. I take my shirt off in public places and the immediate silence is deafening. I like it a lot when I know a crowded room has stopped to look at me. I was going to bars to meet men when I wasn’t officially old enough to be there. No one questioned my age – since I was bigger than everyone else. The first time I made a man twice my age orgasm, just from lifting him into the air, I was permanently addicted to showing off my strength and size. There’s not a moment in the day when I’m not conscious of how my body bulges out with an enormity that can intimidate, thrill, excite, scare, or protect. I get to choose how I come across to people. I can walk into a bar and make cocks shrivel up just by tensing my body in a way that’s terrifying. I can also walk in and make cocks shoot hard just from bouncing all the bulges. Every man I meet greets me in a new way, so it’s kind of hard to get tired of that. I like waiting for someone to look up from a book or turn around to see me for the first time. In the second that follows I get to find out what that guy thinks of himself.” “What do you mean?” “Straight, gay, bi – it doesn’t matter. Guys react to me in certain patterns. Some guys immediately get cocky – as if they need to prove their manliness. They puff themselves up – as if they might be able to actually make themselves bigger than me. Those are the ones I like to add a little pressure to our handshake – and watch them immediately deflate, lose their cockiness, because they instantly realize they can’t compete. Some guys just get scared. I feel sorry for them, the most. They don’t stay around long enough to get to know me – to find out I’m a gentle giant. And then there are the other guys – my favorite – who immediately show their desire – their need to be close to me. Sometimes, it’s because they want to feel the power my body radiates. Sometimes, it’s because they hope to grope some hard muscle. And, sometimes, it’s because they hope to get to know me. You walked into that classroom on the first day, Professor Michaels, and something different happened. I was the one that became unsure – tongue-tied – and worried about not being good enough. It was a new feeling for me. I still knew I was huge. I still knew most everyone in the room was stealing glances at me, but my thoughts were focused on only one thing – getting you to like me. It’s only when your face lit up after seeing me…” “How could I miss seeing you – you took up half the room.” “It’s only after seeing your face, your smile, the twinkle in your eyes that I regained some of my confidence and knew I had hopefully caught a new admirer. Within thirty minutes of that class I knew my desire for you was off the charts. I swear it was like all of my muscles, my hugeness, had been for nothing until that moment. And now, here you sit on my lap and gaze at me as I lift heavy dumbbells – simply for your pleasure. I love working out. I love growing my muscles, but – like I said – now there seems to be a reason for all those hours in the gym. Now there seems to be a point to why I was made to be this enormous. Now, I want to grow because it pleases you. I have discovered a true reason to be strong . . . to be big.” It would end up always being the same when I lifted with him. As I pushed weights around he’d fall into a muscle-induced trance as he stared at my huge body and then we’d have deep philosophical or extremely romantic conversations – where each of us revealed our secret desires or whatever was weighing heavy on our hearts. I had finished twenty reps, so I rested the dumbbells on the floor and then raised my arms into a double biceps flex, so he could inspect my work. This was another part of our workout ritual. He got to feel the results of my lifting immediately. I held my flex while his small hands groped both peaks rocketing skyward beside my head. This was a moment when I fell into a trance – watching his tiny fingers and palms up beside my mammoth arms. He was noticing what I was staring at. “You make me feel so small.” “You make me feel so huge.” The Professor stopped massaging my big biceps and let me drop my arms. He then looked down at one of the huge dumbbells. He slid off my lap – both of us noticing how both of his legs put together didn’t match the size of just one of my thighs. He then bent down and grabbed hold of the dumbbell with both hands. The Professor wasn’t a weak man – in fact, most people would have called him athletic – in that healthy simmer’s way. He was, however, quite surprised when he could barely just lift the somewhat cumbersome big weight slightly off the floor. He held it in the air – barely an inch off the ground – for only a few seconds. I heard a loud clanking sound as the dumbbell hit the floor. The Professor had used all of his strength and was barely able to move the weight even a little. He looked up at me. “My god, it’s so heavy.” I glanced down at the dumbbell with something of a surprised look on my face. When you were as big as I was you tended to look at things differently than most people. The Professor saw something unmovable lying on the floor – I simply saw a warm-up weight. It was then that I remembered my Little Prince had commissioned special weights for his gentle giant. I looked around the room at the barbells, the other dumbbells, the racks, and the machines. I realized the poundage on all of these had been increased way beyond what you’d find at a regular gym. I looked back down at the dumbbell. I didn’t really know how much it weighed, but I knew I easily lifted it – while my small friend couldn’t get it very far off the floor, using both hands. My life had been this way for so long I had forgotten how unnatural it was. When I entered sixth grade I no longer fit comfortably into one of the classroom desks. From that year onward the school had to provide a chair and table for any room where I attended. I looked at beds – huge ones – and realized my feet would dangle off the end and most of the time there wouldn’t be room for a second person. I got quite used to men I would sleep with lying on top of me during the night. It was the only way we both could get any sleep. I looked at most chairs and only saw them as a fragile piece of furniture. I didn’t dare sit on most pieces of furniture, unless I confirmed, before, that it had a steel structure or was reinforced in some way. I naturally sought out double doors to most buildings – opening both of them to enter – or realized immediately when I needed to duck and turn my body for singe ones. I sometimes simply forgot that other men – normal men – didn’t have to think of the same things I did. I could tell the Professor understood what was going through my head. “That thing’s light for you, isn’t it?” “Um . . . yeah, yeah it is. I kind of view it as something just to get me going. You know, like a warm-up weight.” This made my little friend shake his head in amazement. He slid back onto my knees, which seemed wider than a bed to him, and started stroking my relaxed biceps with his hand. It was like he was studying the thing to see how it worked – why it was so huge – and how it was able to do such astounding things. I glanced down at my own arm and tried to see it through his eyes. Again, I was really just used to being big. I didn’t really even think about it most of the time. Huge muscles were natural. Being considered a giant was just part of life. But then I got the wonderful opportunity to meet someone like Norman Michaels and he enabled me to see myself in new and exciting ways. He helped me to desire my hugeness and my strength even more – simply because it turned him on so much. Now I constantly looked for ways to emphasize my enormous body or show off my strength. I did it almost without thinking about it – merely because I wanted him to be happy. “It’s funny, Little Prince. That dumbbell weighs a lot more than you. I’m curling, with just one hand, something heavier than your entire body.” He knew I was talking like this just to turn him on more than he already was. He smiled, without taking his gaze away from my huge biceps that he stroked so lovingly. Most of the time, I was fully aware of how he could easily get me to talking about myself – my size or my power. I would have done it no matter what – simply because I knew it excited him – but having him lead me into it was much more fun. We could make each other hard in no time at all – most of the time without even touching each other. His hand tried to push in the hard meat of my bulging biceps. The thing didn’t give even the slightest bit. He let out a loving, lustful sigh and then looked up at me. “Time for a second round of twenty reps, big man – and we both can pretend it’s my body you’re curling.” I never knew lifting would turn into such a sexual stimulus for me. I had certainly gotten my share of hard-ons while pressing some insane amount of weight up into the air, but this was something totally different. I now knew every lift – every strain against some weight – was fuel for my lover’s hard-on – and that made working out so much more pleasurable for me. I now wanted to add inches to my arms, my chest, my thighs, and all over just because I knew it would make my Little Prince happy. Now, I never grudgingly went to the gym – as in times before. I viewed a workout as a time to make my man constantly happy – whether he was there to feel the rewards immediately or if he’d get to grope them later on. My size and my strength now had a new purpose – and I had inspiration galore for workouts. I reached down and grabbed the dumbbell on either side of the bench – loving the fact that the thing that the Professor could barely move so easily came up into the air because of my tremendous strength. I looked at the gorgeous man in front of me and smiled. He knew how easy it was for me to lift the dumbbell and he also knew my grin was from the fact that his mouth dropped open wide when I swung the thing into the air with perfect form. I tensed the biceps harder than before when I reached the top of the lift – making the mound even harder and bigger, just to tease the Professor more. “We could put a weight-belt on you, Little Prince, and I could curl your body for real. We wouldn’t have to imagine it.” “You know I don’t give your arms enough resistance for a good workout. Let’s stick to the small mountains you’re curling right now. We both want you to grow, remember?” “How could I forget – pleasing you is what I live for. And I know me getting bigger will make you very happy. Still, you tend to shoot off quicker than a firecracker if I curl you with one hand – it could bring both of us immense pleasure so quickly.” “You know I like it when we prolong our release. Let’s keep edging for a long time.” “As you wish, my Little Prince.” He placed his hands on my arms as I lifted. This time he simply wanted to feel the slabs of beef get hard and relax with he movements up and down. He was entranced at how huge they became when I lifted. Nothing could make my Little Prince bust a nut more than my humongous arms. He was clearly a biceps man and wasn’t afraid to admit it. He said it was the way the giant things looked in stretched out polo sleeves. He said it was because arms were so clearly connected to power. He said it was because a big man like me couldn’t hide those mountains even if I wanted to. He said it was because I could make them harder than anything he had ever felt. He said it was because when I wrapped him in them as we slept he never felt more safe and secure. He also said it was because I loved flexing them. I told him I flexed them so much because I knew he liked it. He would always laugh and call it the circle of muscle life. When I finished that set of reps, I flexed my arms again for his pleasure after returning the dumbbells to the floor. I could see – reflected in his gaze – that my arms were now bigger than before we started lifting. We both had wet stains at our crotches just thinking about my muscles growing – him because he love the idea and me because it pleased him so much. “Do you ever get tired of posing?” “The day you tire of it, Little Prince, is when I’ll get tied of it.” “That’s never going to happen.” “There’s the answer to your question, then. I flex to keep you hard.” “It works.” Weeks of loving this gorgeous Prince had changed me. I had matured in some way. I had moved from being a giant, heavily muscled scattered teenager to becoming a man assured of his power and confidence. He made me strong and sure. I had never been surer of anything as I was about my love for him. He pushed me into adulthood – not by force or coercion – but simply because I wanted, no I needed, to take care of him. We became equals – not in size or strength – but in our respect for each other and our desire to be there for each other. My parents had never batted an eye about the fact that I liked boys – they just wanted me to be happy. The first time I visited them with the Professor my father took me on a long walk outside and lectured me about how it was a man’s responsibility – especially a man as big as I was – to care for those they loved, to be there for them no matter what. I was confused at first, but then it dawned on me that my parents completely understood how much I adored this man. My father was giving his giant son the same talk a father might give his son on his wedding day. This revelation made my eyes well up with tears. I hugged my father strongly – maybe a little too strongly, since he let out a little yell - and then thanked him for understanding. When we returned home I found that my mother had arranged a bunch of family heirlooms in order for the Professor and I to take them when we left. Driving home, my Little Prince said I came with a handsome dowry. I flexed my arm and told him that my body was really the only dowry he cared about and he quickly agreed. He then pulled the car over to the side of the road, though, and turned to me. “I’ll love you forever, my Gentle Giant. However, I want you to know that I love what’s inside your heart much more than all the humongous muscles around it. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t get turned on by your size and your strength – or that I wasn’t constantly hard when you go shirtless, but know that even if you lost all of your hugeness, I would still continue to love you. I’ve never loved anyone this way.” I reached over, grabbed the back of his neck with my hand – briefly noticing how much bigger it was than his entire head – and pulled him in for a long, hot-enough-to-steam-up-the-windows, kiss. That was my answer and he accepted it as gospel truth. He knew my love – without me even saying it. Just as I knew how much he loved me. I smiled at him after the kiss – it was a slightly sinister smile. He detected I was thinking something – something a little mischievous. “What?” “How about we get out of the car and you lay on the ground like the tire needs changing. I’ll pick up the back of the thing just to freak out people that are passing by.” He smiled at my idea. I could tell he liked the way I thought. He opened his door and I did the same. A few minutes later he was kneeling on the ground by the tire as I lifted the back of the car up and down. We were shocked at how many cars stopped to stare at me and by how many people honked their horns in appreciation of my strength. The Professor was worried that my little show was going to cause an accident – mainly because someone couldn’t help but staring – so we got back in the car and drove home. Starting that day we assumed specific roles in our relationship. I was the one that opened jars with stubborn tops. I was the one that lifted him to get things from the top shelves in closets. I was the one that went to our new neighbor to ask him to turn down his music, which could be heard five blocks away. The Professor insisted that I go to visit him without my shirt on, which proved to be very effective. Not only did the guy turn down his music, he gave us a bunch of fruit, candy, and more items before I left his house. I think I left a lasting impression. We never heard loud music again. On the flip side, the Professor paid all bills, even though I brought in money from odd jobs and some strongmen competitions. My Little Prince insisted on me going to school and said there was no need for me to make money, but secretly I knew he loved coming to watch me in strength shows. I never lost. Once again we were back in the room with me lifting the heavy dumbbells as he watched with awe. His hands were still lovingly feeling my biceps as I relaxed between sets. “I will always be in awe of your size and strength.” “I hope so.” “You don’t have to worry about that. Maybe you’ll tire of me sooner.” “That will not happen, my Little Prince. I promise you. I’ll tire of breathing air before I tire of you.” I grabbed the sides his shoulders and squeezed tight enough so that his ass came off my legs as I lifted him to my lips for a kiss. Every time I lifted weights I said I needed multiple kisses for inspiration – to keep me going. He liked playing my game and would kiss me, imagining I would lose my strength if he didn’t keep me going. It was kind of like Samson with his long hair. After a few seconds of a delicious round of tongue wrestling, I stood him on the floor and then grabbed the weights below me - to re-rack them and grab some heavier ones. It was time to start the real workout. To say the little guy’s face lit up when I grabbed the bigger dumbbells would be an understatement. I brought the huge things back over to the bench and it looked like I carried two engines from eighteen-wheelers in my hands. When I set them on the floor the room seemed to shake. I reached out to grab my little muse by the waist, lifted him in the air, waited for him to part his legs, and then placed him back on my lap. “Now for the little ones, my Prince. Care to hold one?” “Not unless you want to see me fall through the floor. Those things look like they weigh as much as a tank.” He said this every time – mainly because he knew it thrilled me. He licked his lips with anticipation, knowing that these particular mega dumbbells would make my arms swell up so big it would look like I was flexing even with my arms dangling at my sides. I loved not knowing how much the things weighed. I certainly felt these huge things – especially on the third and fourth sets. They did the job of tearing down my muscles and rebuilding them even better than curling the BMW did. I also loved watching the utter disbelief in my little lover’s face as I lifted what he called the tanks. I went into some kind of power trance when I lifted these big things. It was the only way I could complete the workout. That, and having my Little Prince fondling my arms as I lifted – and then kissing me between the sets – which definitely helped, as well. “Boom! Boom!” My deep voice rang out loudly, as I brought my arms up in a slow, smooth, perfectly performed lift. It helped to emphasize each curl when I hit the top. It also thrilled the little guy to no end. I continued to let my bass-like growl echo throughout the room as I lifted and as my Little Prince ran tiny hands up along my bulging biceps. He had learned to be careful and not get his fingers in the crook of my arms as I bent them upwards – having nearly gotten four broken fingers that first time. The poor guy was on sexual overload as he watched me – not sure whether to look at the humongous weights – the even larger bulges – or at my determined face, now covered in sweat. He knew I was working hard, and that made him even harder. By the time I finished my first set of ten he was beginning to sweat a little, too. The sexual tension between us was now at a super high level. “Those things seem to be going up and down way too easy, now. It might be time to go up another level.” We both looked over at the two larger dumbbells that were so huge they rested on a rack by themselves. It looked like two city blocks sticking out on either side of thick rods. The Professor waited impatiently for the day I would finally start curling those big things. I thing he longed for it because it would mean I had reached a new level of strength – or maybe he just wanted to see how massive my guns would swell after swinging the giant contraptions up and down. Either way, he longed for the day when he’d get to sit in my lap and feel the hardness they’d cause. I secretly looked forward to that day as well. “I think I have a little more time with the tanks, Little Prince. I like that I make it look easy, but – trust me – these big things are still giving me a lot of resistance. I think you’re just hoping that when I do finally lift those big honking things over there you’ll get to ride on one of them like a carnival ride.” The idea made his face light up with excitement. I was amazed he hadn’t thought about that before. Usually, he was the one that loved coming up with ideas for me to show off my strength. One time, he suggested we go down to a bar he heard about – in a rough part of town – that had arm wrestling contests every week. It was a biker bar that had every kind of rough looking criminal you’d ever seen in films. And they came in all sizes and ages. When this kid walked in – albeit, a hulking large kid – everyone assumed he’d be a pushover. That is, until I put my arm on the table, pulled up my tight shirtsleeve, and flexed a gun that was almost twice the size of anyone else in the room. Still, the reigning champion stayed cocky – not even after I knocked out every other competitor without as much as a slight challenge. It took me less than fifteen minutes to make my way through the elaborate bracket system they set up for the competition. Everyone said it was the fastest night ever – and I think they found it a little disappointing. By the time I took on the champion I had only one fan in the bar and that was my Little Prince. He just sat there; drinking bottled water and watching the cocky champion pump up the audience by saying how much he was going to love putting the young runt in his place. I stood up beside him – just so he’d get a better idea of my real size. He had to tilt his head back to look up into my face. I watched as he swallowed hard – losing a little of his confidence. When I sat back down and he did the same, I loved how the crowd around us gasped as we both put our bent arms on the table. My biceps looked like a boulder beside a pebble compared to his. He noticed the size difference, too. I glanced at the Professor before we started and I could tell he loved the show even more than he had anticipated. When the so-called ‘ref’ told us to go I smiled devilishly when the champion immediately started pushing against my arm – anticipating it would move – and it didn’t budge an inch. I held it there while I stared into the champion’s eyes. He was struggling so much that sweat was already forming on his forehead. I looked at him and spoke as if I wasn’t doing a thing. “Any time you want to start, champ, I’m ready.” The big man knew I was preventing his hand from moving mine even a slight bit and he could tell I wasn’t even using a fourth of my strength. I squeezed his hand tightly and loved how he squirmed from the pain. I finally just started pushing – nice and slow – watching his face go from astonishment to shock to embarrassment when the so called ‘young runt’ tapped his hand lightly on the table. I hadn’t even broke a sweat and was breathing normal, while the champ was gasping for breath and shaking out his hand. It was quite clear that the defeated champion did not like losing. His face turned redder than it had been before and he suddenly started cussing at me and swearing that I had cheated in some way. Before I knew it, he was throwing a punch towards my face. Luckily, my reflexes are as fast as I am big and I caught his fist about six inches from my face. I immediately started compressing my fingers around his. The big man let out a loud cry of pain and his knees buckled. I simply squeezed harder and pushed his hand downward until he fell to his knees. I wasn’t going to break any bones, but I wanted him to know that my strength was real. I leaned down so my face was near his. “Feel my power, champ. Does it seem fake to you in any way? I just beat you fair and square. And you know the really fun part – I didn’t even use a fraction of my true strength. I may be only nineteen, but I’m about twice your size and maybe three times as strong as you. Here, let me show you.” I let go of his hand and then reached down and grabbled the blue jean jacket with cut off sleeves he wore to show off his arms. With no effort at all I lifted him off the floor and into the air. The guy just went soaring off the ground as if he weighed nothing. I bent a little backwards so I could look up at his face while his feet dangled in the air. I suddenly had a memory of Brett Roberts, the bully in junior high. The crowd broke out into a loud cheer as soon as I lifted the big ex-champion above my head. Everyone there obviously always wanted to be on the side of the reigning alpha and I was clearly the biggest and strongest one in the place. I walked around a little – just to show the creep in my hands how easy it was for me to hold him off the floor. I glanced over to my Little Prince and could see that he was still really enjoying the show. I saw the now familiar bulge in his pants – he was clearly turned on by my display of strength. I finally put the guy back down on the ground, straightened out his jacket a little, and then patted him on his head. “Now be a good little boy and go buy the new champion a beer.” This made the entire place erupt in applause. To my amazement, the ex champion did exactly as I told him. He walked over to the bar, accepting some slaps on his back as gestures of condolence, and then ordered two beers. When he returned he offered me one and then held his up in a motion of ‘cheers.’ We brought the bottles together and then both took a big swig. He looked up into my eyes as he spoke. “No one’s ever picked me up off the ground before.” “Did you like it?” “Yeah . . . yeah, I did. You’re one huge strong fucker, son.” “You have no idea.” I saw the Professor motioning that it was time to go, so I swallowed the rest of my beer in one long gulp, handed the bottle to the ex champ, thanked him and then left. Once we were outside my Little Prince came up behind me and jumped up on my back, making me carry him to the car. He had his arms around my neck and his legs wrapped around my waist – and we both noticed how my huge body hid all of his behind me. It looked like I simply had something draped around me. He brought his face up beside my right ear. “That was so hot. You could have taken on four guys at one time, couldn’t you? That would have been so great to watch. And then when you lifted that guy off the floor. Man, I could have busted a load right there and then.” “You, my Little Prince, are turning into such a strength whore.” “In your very own words, my Gentle Giant, you have no idea.” Again, those memories faded away and I was back in the room with the Professor and we were lifting weights. I started my next set of reps with the tanks. This time, my little lover moaned as he stroked my bending arms – and I knew he was beginning to get more excited by how freaking hard my biceps were turning. The new layers of muscle, burned into place by the lifting, just seemed to be something akin to marble to him. I loved watching him focus on my body. He could be transfixed for hours – as if he were studying me for some art project. I was beginning to think he knew my body better than I did. He certainly explored it a lot more. The sight of his small-looking hands against my triceps, my pecs, my thighs, or some other huge part of my body no longer surprised me. The more I saw the Professor around other men and realized that he was what most people would call normal size the more I saw myself through his eyes – as the giant he loved to gaze at. If I had thought my love for the man would wane after some time I would have been sadly mistaken. It only seemed to increase with each passing day. My desire for him seemed to grow to match my size . . . my strength. It was hard for me to be without him for even the few hours he would go to teach class or to meet with students. I still had my studies, but even then, when I was in the library doing research or out with friends my thoughts would also turn to him. I would begin missing him terribly – the feel of his small body next to mine. I finished my reps and my voice shook him from his muscle trance. “Time for some standing barbell curls, Little Prince.” The small man slid off my legs and immediately moved to the heavy-laden barbell at the end of a neighboring bench. He waited for me to lift the monstrous thing from its resting place – marveling at how I easily lifted something he would not have been able to budge, even using his feet to try and make it roll while it was sitting on the floor. I turned toward him and then held the bar level with my mid-section, my arms bent at the elbows. The small man immediately rested his arms on the middle part of the bar – between my hands and then laid his chest on them. He got comfortable, nudging his body so it rested on top of the bar, and then lifted his feet. The bar didn’t dip or move at all. I held the thing still, even with the added weight of the Professor. I then started curling the bar upward – nice and slow. When the bar and my lover reached the top of the pump and the bar was just under my chin, he’d lean forward a little and kiss me. This happened on all twenty lifts – him counting the reps and me counting the kisses. On rep number twenty I held the bar in place when it was at the top and I looked at him lovingly after the kiss. “You make working out much more fun than it would normally be. Getting bigger and stronger has never been so exciting.” “I like inspiring you.” “And you do it so well, Little Prince.” “What did you do while I was teaching classes today?” “Thought about you and stayed hard all day.” “Funny, I did the same thing. There’s a football player that might be developing a crush on me, big guy. You might need to come by one day when he’s at my office and make it clear I’m off limits.” “And how would I do that?” “Wear that near-to-tearing tank top because it’s-now-too-small that you like so much and then give this old man a deep kiss in front of him.” “You think he’d get the point.” “If not, you could just pick him up with one hand and explain it to him.” “Are you making all of this up just to get me to wear your favorite shirt and lift some guy off the ground.” “Maybe . . . but you’ll just have to find out.” I was still holding the bar and the Professor up in the air. We were both so used to me lifting him or carrying him that we could have normal relationship conversations while it happened. Sometimes, we’d both forget that I held him over my head or out to my side with one hand. He simply became part of my workout routine – one of my barbells or dumbbells. And he loved it that way. I lowered the bar and we both took a break. My workout continued for a couple of hours, with him holding on to bars while I did other exercises to blast my biceps, triceps, an forearms. He stayed focused on my body the entire time – noting for me where I’d gotten bigger or harder. He didn’t let one part of my body being worked out go uninspected. He knew I loved his attention – his desire – his need for my body. When we were finished and before he went to the kitchen to start preparing dinner, he stared up at me after I had wiped down benches and re-racked weights. His face had that pleading look I had come to know so well. I knew he was desperate for release – just as I was. Our workouts together always left us with raging hard-ons. We had been separated this day for about seven hours – the longest we ever liked to go without seeing each other, so I knew I’d give in and help us both with our raging problems. I walked over to him without saying a word. I squatted a little and wrapped my still bulging arms – pumped beyond belief from the workout – around his little body and squeezed tightly as I lifted him off the ground. Just like that first time – the evening when we had moved him into this house – we both blasted out a love load for the other. My bear hug was just too much for him and feeling his small body that close to mine – being that intimate – was just too much for both of us. I held him off the ground in my arms until we both stopped convulsing. I put him back on the ground and he walked a little unsteadily out of the room – a big smile on his face as he daydreamed about my muscle. I was unsteady on my feet, as well, and had to sit down on a bench to recover. We would both go through the night with sticky crotches – loving how later on we would scrub each other clean - either in the giant tub or the massive shower in the master bathroom. Both of us were joyously happy that we could call this a normal night. The big man was lost in thought – clearly moved by the memory of his lover as he told Adonis this story in the bar. The smaller man rested his free hand on the giant one that was interlocked with the fingers of his other – stroking it slowly and letting the silence nurture both of them for a few minutes. Adonis was intensely aware of how fortunate he was to be given the gift of this incredible love story. He waited for the eyes of Atlas to become less cloudy with budding tears and then spoke. “You don’t have to tell me any more stories, big man. I’m sorry if this is too much for you.” “No, no. It’s fine. It actually helps. I like sharing good memories like this – especially with you. I have a feeling you and the Professor have a lot in common.” “I think so, too.”
  9. Hi There All! Chapter 7 has just been uploaded on my Patreon! Here's the preview for you to take a look at. If you'd like to find out more on the series and enjoy the full exclusive chapters, hop on over to my Patreon page. Pretty soon I'll be launching a new reward tier on my page with even more content! I only need 11 more supporters to reach my goal and I'll launch the new Tier. Please consider supporting if you like the story and want to enjoy more! Thanks! patreon.com/rekoobaz Enjoy! Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 (Teaser) Chapter 4 (Teaser) Chapter 5 (Teaser) Chapter 6 (Teaser) Halloween Special (Full) The Intergalactic Adventures of Eero Chapter 7 (TEASER) - Attacked patreon.com/rekoobaz Location: Port Secretum, Kapteyn C, Kapteyn's Star, 1st Quadrant, Milky Way Galaxy Year: 2135 (Following on from Chapter 6, Eero has an encounter with a young admirer in his hotel room.) Eero couldn't fight anymore, he didn't want to fight anymore, the feelings were just too good. And with that simple mental admission Eero felt as if a weight had been lifted, he suddenly felt strong, empowered, sexual. It was pure euphoria. “Ohhh! Let me fuck you!” Eero breathed. “You what?” Tacitus asked, shocked. Eero knelt down, face to face with Tacitus. “I promise, I'll be gentle,” Eero assured him. Tacitus looked into Eero's eyes, he could see he was telling the truth. “O-okay,” he agreed. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— The two walked over to the bed and threw themselves onto it, Eero embracing Tacitus, staring deep into his eyes as their bodies pressed against each other. Eero slid down Tacitus' pants as the he lifted up his shirt and threw it on the floor. “Ready?” Eero asked. “No, but I'm not gonna stop you.” Tacitus smiled. Eero smiled back. He gently turned Tacitus over and pulled his hips up so his tight butt was pointing in the air. Eero stood at the end of the bed and began to aim his 8.5 inches at the tight, quivering hole. Eero was both excited and scared at the same time, as was Tacitus. Eero leaned in slowly, pressing his erection against Tacitus' hole and holding it there. He seized as he felt the heat radiating off of Eero's erection. His hole was tight, but winking in anticipation. “I'm gonna start pushing in,” Eero announced, “I'll be gentle.” Tacitus tried to relax as much as possible as Eero began to push against his hole. “Ahhhh!” Tacitus moaned as his hole was forced apart until eventually Eero's head popped in. “Arghhhh! Ohhhh fuckkkk!” Tacitus cried out in pain. Eero was concerned, he didn't want to hurt Tacitus so he began to pull out. “No! Wait!” Tacitus pleaded, “It's ok, I just need to get used to it!” Eero held his position for a few minutes and tried not to move around too much for fear of causing any more pain. Eventually Tacitus' breaths grew steady and his squeaks of pain dissipated. Eero took it as a sign to continue. “Unnhhh, slowly!” Tacitus moaned. Eero tried his best but the tight fuck-chute was sending sparks of pleasure through his whole body, driving him mad. Eero had half of his length inside before he began to slide back and forth slowly, pulling almost all the way out before gently sliding back in again. Tacitus was seeing spots, and Eero's penis had never felt more incredible pleasure. “Ohhh Fuck! This is sooo good!” Eero breathed as his slowly quickened his pace. Tacitus moaned in agreement, beginning to slide himself back onto Eero's erection. Going a little bit deeper each time. Eero leaned in and wrapped his arm around Tacitus' chest and breathed in his ear, “Thank you for thisss, I hope you're enjoying it as much as I am.” “Unhh! More than you know!” he replied. Tacitus pushing harder into Eero's thrusts, giving him the confidence to really pick up the pace. Eero began thrusting his entire length in and out of Tacitus' hole, pushing really deep until he struck gold and his erection rubbed up against his prostate. “Arghhh! Yesss!” Tacitus moaned in joy, his erection exploding at soon as Eero struck his prostate. Hearing Tacitus' cries of joy sent Eero over the edge. He quickly pulled out and fired his load along his partners back. “Ohhhh Fuckk!” he bellowed letting the pleasure wash over him. He collapsed on top of Tacitus as he was drifting into a sexual haze. He felt Eero's muscle-tits press into his back, If he died tonight, he would die happy. As Eero gently pulled out Tacitus drifted off. Eero lay there on top of him and he too almost drifted off until he remembered what he was meant to be doing. He quickly got up and looked around frantically for his belongings. Eero quickly wiped off any traces of his cum from his body with a towel as he resumed dressing. Despite his hurried state Eero couldn't help but bask in this new feeling of freedom he felt. A huge emotional weight lifted as he gave into his desires. As he dressed he embraced the faintly erotic feeling he felt as he slid up his metallic thigh high boots, hugging his muscled quads tightly, and shimmied his tight little thong over his quads and settling into place, nestled in between his cheeks. He attempted to pull his jacket over his pendulous new pecs as best as he could but they still refused to be hidden from the world, and in truth, Eero didn't want to hide them either. He took in his reflection in the mirror as he prepared to leave. For the first time he looked at himself in a different light. Although Eero knew it was somewhat narcissistic to think so, he could see why Tacitus and Bale and every other guy that snuck a peek at him were so enthralled. He was incredibly hot. For what seemed like the first time, Eero really admired his looks, his chiseled cheeks, strong jaw. He admired his muscles, beautifully defined, and he knew they were soon to get even better. He admired his outfit, when he tried it on for the first time he was hesitant but he could see now why Benz had chosen it for him, it accentuated his body and showed off his assets. The way his pecs exploded from the tight jacket, the skimpy little thong hiding almost nothing and the slutty thigh high boots encasing his legs. Eero didn't care what other people might think, he loved the way it made him feel. Uninhibited for the first time. As he admired himself he noticed Tacitus in the mirrors reflection, still zonked out on the bed. Eero felt guilty, he couldn't just leave him like that and run. But he had to get back to Bale. So Eero laid out some towels next to him on the bed, on top of which he left the bagboy a note, thanking him, and more. Eero took one last glance at the kid, then grabbed his bag and hurried out the door. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— © Rekoobaz Hope you enjoyed this little teaser of Chapter 7! To see the full chapter and more, head on over to my Patreon page! patreon.com/rekoobaz The Intergalactic Adventures of Eero will be an ongoing series on Patreon. Chapters 1 and 2 are free to view to give you a taste. I'll be starting out with two chapters every month with more exciting content to come in the future. (I only need 11 more Patrons to reach my next goal!) If you're interested you find out more at patreon.com/rekoobaz By pledging just $1.00 per month you'll be able to enjoy this chapter and more in full at 4000+ words. Thanks, and again, feedback is appreciated!
  10. Too Big - Part Seven

    Waiting for him to lean in felt like when you’re binge watching a mini-series on Netflix and it takes about twenty episodes before the two romantic leads kiss. By the time you get to that point you’ve so built up the moment that you almost regret that it has happened. I wanted the Professor to kiss me with his plump luscious lips more than I wanted air, itself, but I also knew that once he did, some of the magic – the anticipation – would disappear forever. I think he felt the same way. He did, however, pull his body closer to mine and brought his face inches away. He paused briefly – gazing into my eyes with the kind of look that was so hot it could melt all of Antarctica. He gently gave me a peck on my lips – lightly, but full of tender passion. I knew he was teasing me and I let it happen. I had teased him with my body for weeks. It was his turn. I could easily give up control. He ran his tongue over his lips – to moisten them a little and to make my ‘rekton’ jump a little. A second peck brushed against my lips – this time it was a tad harder and I felt him suck in a little, taking air from my mouth. His lips tasted divine. I swallowed hard, never taking my eyes from his. The Professor moved his face to the side of mine and kissed the part of my cheek nearest my ear and then he whispered. “Your muscles feel like continents. I swear one of your arms is North America and the other is South America. I can feel the power of all five oceans pulsing through your body. Watching you lift my car made my toes curl up so much that I got cramps in every part of my legs. Feeling you lift me overhead without even a smidgen of effort made my balls churn out double the juice they normally do. You are the most gorgeous thing I’ve ever seen. Only nineteen years old and bigger than any other human I’ve ever met or seen. I want to be yours completely. I want you to be mine completely. I’ll worship you every day from sunrise to sunset and beyond. My adoration will never cease.” He moved his face back so it was in front of mine, again. He then slowly smashed his lips into mine. The kiss was one of the most powerful things I had ever felt. The Professor’s body might not have been very powerful, but his kiss made up for it. I felt my knees actually wobble. It was a new feeling for me – some form of weakness. Sometimes, when I lifted heavy, heavy weights for hours on end I could become so tired that when I walked my legs felt like jelly, but this was something different. This was me actually feeling vulnerable. This was me submitting myself to someone else. And it was such a new sensation. I was the one that was powerless – for the first time ever. My hugeness still registered in my head – especially next to the smallness of my Little Prince, but I definitely felt defenseless against his kiss. His lips had some kind of spell over me and as his mouth ravaged mine, I became more entrapped by his magic – his personhood. I could easily lift the little man with one hand – with one hand! But his kiss, his kryptonite-like kiss, made me feel weak – and fully human at the same time. My engorged cock was so alert – so super charged – that it pressed into his butt cheeks menacingly – even through his trousers and mine. The steel-like hardness of my tip must have made it hard for the Professor to concentrate – he pulled his face back and my lips moved forward, immediately missing his and wanting to follow. He had a nervous look on his face. “My god, do you have a titanium baseball bat down there?” “Something like that . . . only bigger.” “And harder! It feels like a girder that could hold up a skyscraper.” “It’s all because of your kiss.” “Is that so? Aw, my gentle giant is a bit romantic?” “When it comes to you, you have no idea.” “I think that huge thing poking my ass gives me a pretty clear indication!” This time, I reached up with one of my enormous hands – while the other continued to hold him in place – and pushed on his back until his face and lips met mine again. This kiss was even more savage than the one before. It was like we were both trying to crawl into each other’s bodies. My cock started to ache because of its hardness. My legs became even wobblier and I was teetering on crumbling to my knees. Professor Michaels sensed what was happening. Earlier, he had been lucid enough to have us set up the bed and make it before we returned the moving truck. He pulled his lips from mine – only about a half an inch. “Bedroom.” I didn’t need to be told twice. The thought of what was coming made all of the tremendous strength return quickly to my body. I could be strong in an instant if my Little Prince ordered it. I started walking toward the master bedroom in the back of the house. His lips were already back against mine and his tongue was joyously abusing my mouth. When I stood just in front of the bed, the Professor unwrapped his legs, kicked off his shoes, and then stood on the edge of the piece of furniture. His lips had still not left mine. With him standing on the bed we were conveniently at the same height. My body, however, still dwarfed his. My curiosity had now gotten the best of me. I wanted to see and feel his tight little body more than anything. I reached up, grabbed the front of his button down and pulled. With no effort at all I ripped the entire thing off of his body with one quick tug. His shirt ripped in two and both pieces dangled from my hands. The Professor moaned lustfully out of the sides of his mouth as he continued to dominate me with his kiss. I dropped the remnants of his shirt and my big hands immediately started groping his well-chiseled small chest, his swimmer’s shoulders, his cute tight abs and his impressively knotty arms. My Little Prince was put together nicely. I didn’t think it was possible, but I actually became more excited as I groped his upper body. It was my time to speak, in spite of not breaking the kiss. “God, you’re beautiful!” I wrapped my hands around him – letting my open palms press against his shoulder blades. I hugged him tightly and pulled away from the bed. His legs dangled in the air as I easily held him against my massive body – still kissing as if our lives depended on air we received from the other. The Professor’s hardness pressed into my abs and I privately rejoiced at how I could make him feel like concrete. His granite cock was my fuel – the only compliment I needed to keep on giving to him – serving him. I was HIS giant and I wanted him to always know it. I had never known such need. I had never wanted someone so much. I had never desired to protect someone with all my strength – all my abilities. I allowed his kiss to take me to sexual heights I had never even fathomed. Every fiber of my body was alert and excited by how this man’s lips controlled me. I might have been holding the small man a few feet from the ground – and not even feeling the slightest strain in my arms, but he was the one that was leading the kiss – he was the one that determined how we would move forward. He was my Little Prince and I was his adoring subject. It was only then that I realized his hands had latched on to my jutting nipples and his fingers were twisting them like there was no tomorrow. I didn’t register pain, however – I only felt pleasure. I moaned out loud even while my mouth was still locked with his. This only encouraged him to twist and pull even harder. I was a time bomb getting ready to explode. I hugged him tighter and I could tell it made him edge closer to cumming than anything else I could have done. Professor Michaels felt the strength in my arms and it thrilled him even more than when I lifted the front of his car. This was strength he could feel – like when I was lifting him overhead. He, like me, loved it when our bodies touched and I did some feat of strength. That made it more real – more personal. Him being turned on more only caused the same in me! “Squeeze harder. Squeeze until I cum.” Having him encourage me to be stronger – to show off even more – was like the final drop of rain that hits a lake and makes the dam burst. I was making my arms bulge massive around his body – even though I was only applying slight pressure on his body, well, slight for me. I had inhaled deeply, while kissing, just to make my chest swell up to an even more impressive size. My Little Prince was surrounded by hard muscle and he was kissing his giant with so much appreciation that there was little more he could have done to make me happy. Meanwhile, the twisting of my now aching nubs was making me go into overdrive. And then he asked me to hug him tighter. It was like the best Christmas present ever. It was like getting to taste all ninety-nine flavors in an ice cream shop at the same time. It was definitely my best moment ever. “I don’t want to hurt you.” “You won’t! I bet we both cum before you can do any damage. Come on, show me what you’ve got in those big guns, my Gentle Giant.” I couldn’t have made my arms disobey the Little Prince even if I had wanted to. His wish was my command. He wanted to feel my strength – hell, I think he wanted to blur the line between his body and my strength by having me hug him so tightly we became one. He was everything I dreamed of in a little worshipper. He longed for my muscles as much as I longed for him. Years of lifting, hours upon hours in the gym, and thousands of one-night-stands with little fellas had prepared me for this moment. It seemed that every bit of iron I ever raised, every huge muscle I sculpted, and every ounce of meat I packed onto this body had been for Professor Norman Michaels. I knew the upcoming explosion from both of us was going to be so momentous that I seriously doubted we’d ever ejaculate that powerfully again. We had spent the last few months preparing for this moment – for that exact second when we would come together as one and shoot simultaneously simply because he wanted to feel my strength and I wanted to offer it to him gladly. I had never felt so powerful in all my life. I momentarily thought of ripping redwoods from the ground, punching buildings to mere rubble with one hit, taking on a hundred men with ease, and ripping apart a tank with my bare hands. I wanted to take on the Hulk for my Little Prince and I knew I would win. The moment my bulging muscles started squeezing the little guy I knew both the Professor’s and my juices started boiling within us. There was no turning back now. I could not have stopped the impending simultaneous tsunamis even if I had wanted to. I knew my body would wait for the Professor. He was in charge – he was the leader. I was going to supply the power that sent us both over the edge, but his body was going to signal to mine when to release and I knew I wouldn’t do a damn thing unless he allowed it. I could hear him breathing so heavily I was scared he was going to pass out. I hesitated for a moment and he yelled out. “Don’t you dare stop, young man!” My arms reacted immediately and started squeezing even harder. I had tensed everything so hard I felt like a Macy’s Day Parade float – massive beyond all comprehension. My Little Prince was almost totally covered up by my bulk. We continued to kiss hard and my arms hugged him even tighter. His body felt even more tiny than ever – lighter than ever. It was almost like I wasn’t even hugging something. I pulled my arms in more – pressing the little guy’s body harder into my bulging mass. My heart was beating so loud I could hear nothing else. I felt his hands twist my nipples harder than ever – but it barely registered at all. My body felt absolutely nothing but the anticipation of pleasure. I was the eagle about to fall from the mountaintop into a beautiful soaring dive that would send me skyward to pure ecstasy. I was the surfer about to catch the biggest wave ever – and not caring if it ended up taking me under – the thrill of the ride would be worth it. I could feel that the Professor felt the same way. “Harder!” For a brief moment my arms did what they were told – and squeezed tighter than they had ever held a human before. My body knew the body of my Little Prince so well that it would never cause him pain. It merely compressed him near my full strength for mere seconds. Every fiber of me knew what he could withstand. His body knew it, too. For maybe four to five seconds all sound stopped – all sensation stopped – all touch with reality stopped – and then the fire hydrants were untapped. The simultaneous explosions could not have been planned better. Our bodies had become so entwined – so knowledgeable of the other – that they joyously ejaculated at the exact same mille-second. I worried that my first shot of cum had literally ripped a hole in my pants and underwear. It felt like my cock was a rocket launcher that had sent something so powerful that nothing could have stood in its way. I felt the Professor’s crotch slamming into my stone-like abs and it actually stung a little. I had withstood hundreds of punches from little guys – not feeling a thing – but his bucking body, set off by his massive orgasm, slammed into my body enough for me to feel it. Amazingly we both continued to kiss throughout the whole ordeal. Our bodies seemed to empty loads big enough to fill a reservoir. My head started to spin toward the end and I knew I would either pass out or fall over. The Professor’s slight weight proved to be a benefit, because I fell forward, allowing his body to move to the side so we both hit the bed at the same time. Our crotches, however, were not finished spewing and we both continued to rock the bed for a few minutes. I was shocked to notice that my crotch jolts stopped sooner than his. But at the same time, that thrilled me and caused my cock to crank out a few more drops. I’d heard of people being spent after orgasms, but until that moment I had never fully understood it. Within one minute both of us were sound asleep, but not until he had rolled over onto my arm and I had pulled his small body on top of my huge one. Atlas looked down at Adonis – standing by the bar with his mouth open wide and his eyes full of excitement. The big man hadn’t planned on his story being so long, but memories had carried him away. He also sensed a very romantic side to his new little friend and figured this particular story would thrill Adonis to no end. His hunch had been right. When the big man finally took a swig of his beer, the smaller man followed suit and downed his vodka tonic. He then looked up into the face of the giant standing before him. “That’s the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard! But why in the hell are you here, now, Atlas. You should be home with your gorgeous Little Prince. I can’t believe he let you out of his sight for even a few seconds. I can’t believe you’re not lifting him in the air at this very moment.” “Unfortunately, even though I’m very strong and extremely huge, there are some things even I can’t do. One early morning, a drunk driver – a young kid coming home from a rave party – swerved off the road and hit my Little Prince as he rode his bike for exercise. Fortunately, Professor Norman Michaels died instantly. He didn’t suffer.” “No, but you did. I can tell by the tears in the corner of your eyes. I am so sorry.” “Don’t be, my good friend. It was a very long time ago and I had six great years with my Little Prince. Besides, if he were still here, I wouldn’t have met you.”
  11. grUV

    So, this is my very first story. Thought I'd crack one out, while I'm waiting for my new job to start. Strangely it's more cock growth orientated than muscle growth, as muscle-growth was my original fetish. But there is muscle growth, and should it be worth continuing, there will be plenty more! So, please give constructive criticism and/or praise. Mainly praise. Basically just tell me it's awesome. But honestly, any feedback is appreciated, and should I have enough interest and then time, I may try to continue it. Title may be confusing: grUV - pronounced "groovy". Short for growth: ultra-violet. Which is a teaser for the basis of the growth. But enough waffle, here is: Chapter 1 Wow. What a night. I awoke with a slow grogginess that so often accompanies a night out clubbing down the bay with Dave. Thankfully we don’t have far to walk back, as he has a boat out in the harbour, docked out at sea. Nevertheless, the fact you have to use one of the numerous row boats to row out to it is always hilarious, especially when you’re as drunk as we were. “Ok?” What. I stared blankly, my eyes trying to focus, and take in what had awoken me. “I said, I’m rowing back into harbour to get some food for us all from town.” “Us all?” I croaked back. “Yeah, you, me and Brad.” “Brad?” “That guy I tried to introduce you to at the club. I’ve always said he can crash on the boat if he doesn’t feel like getting the last train back to his place. Looks like he took me up on my offer again, and rowed himself over at some point last night.” Dave explained. I had a vague memory of the cabin door banging open, and waking me in the middle of the night, and seeing a silhouette of a man, as he flopped onto some cushioning on the other side. I couldn’t remember meeting anyone specific at the club, we talked to a lot of people, and all I saw last night was a biggish shadow fall onto the bed near me, I couldn’t make out any discernible features. Nevertheless, I was in no mood to push for details, so simply responded with, “Cool”. “Yeah. He’s already up and gone for a swim. Maniac. Anyway, I’ll be quick as I can, but be nice. You were definitely too out of it to properly get to know him last night.” With that Dave went to the stern and hopped overboard into one of the two rowboats tied to his boat. I lay a while longer, grabbed a bottle of water, did a few stretches, and after a few minutes, felt well enough to venture out of the cabin and into the summer sun. I was just wearing underwear and shorts from last night, so I felt the heat of the sun immediately on my body. It was nice, but blinding. When my eyes adjusted, I looked out to the water, and caught sight of what must’ve been Brad swimming pretty fast back and forth. I took a seat at the starboard side of the bow, so I could face out to sea and watch him. After a few minutes he paused, and looked over to the boat. I gave a very unenergetic wave, but he responded, and began to make his way over to the boat. He heaved himself up onto the boat and for the first time I got a good look at him. The size of the shadow I glimpsed last night did not do him justice. The water trailed off his traps as his torso rose ever higher as he hauled himself up. He gripped the railings harder and pushed himself up, two triceps exploding to life as he did. He then swung a massive leg over the railing, and it landed with a heavy splash on the decking. He flashed me a smile as he began pulling himself to his full height. He had short dark hair which flowed beautifully into full stubble that lined his masculine jaw. His skin was a glowing olive, all of which offset a pair of blue eyes that sparkled like the sea that was still dripping off him. I watched a drop slowly begin descending from his neck. It travelled down the valley between two meaty pecs, and I continued to follow it as it meandered between his six abs. As it fell further, my eyes landed on his crotch. He was wearing just a red speedo. It was dark but shiny from having just been in the water. It looked a size too big for him, being quite wrinkly rather than hanging tightly on him. I assumed he was a bit of a modest fellow who didn’t want to draw attention, or maybe he lost weight recently. But I couldn’t dwell on my thoughts much longer, as he was standing fully upright now, had turned to face me, and said “Hey Stranger, the name’s Brad!”. I introduced myself and gestured for him to sit down just across from me on the other side of the bow. This gave me a great view of him as he sat down opposite me. He leant back against the railing, lying at almost 45˚, exposing his muscular torso to the sun. He brought up his left leg onto the cushioning and leaned his left elbow on it as he supported his head, commenting on how he was still feeling the effects of last night’s drinks. His bicep flexed and bounced up and down as he rubbed his head. His arms were huge, certainly the biggest I had seen up this close, I reckoned at least 18 inches. I empathised with his hangover, and we spoke about what we did remember from last night. He was quite a talker, but I was happy to listen. His pecs heaved when he laughed about the antics he got up to. The drips highlighted how defined and cut he was. I felt I was staring for ages. It must’ve been a while, because the sea water was beginning to dry, and left his body literally glinting in the sun. His speedos were also beginning to look lighter in colour, and I noticed also less loose. This caught my attention, but I wanted to be subtle. I kept directing open questions to him, and only answering with a yes or no to him, so he was soon lost in his stories again. I stole glances down every time he looked away, or closed his eyes to try and remember details of his night. I was right, his cock was definitely growing down there. The wrinkles of the suit began to disappear as a bulge began to form at his crotch. I could begin to see the shape of his dick as it slowly lengthened and filled the speedo out more. It also looked like his balls were expanding too, as the material of lower part also straightened out. As he rambled on, he continued to get bigger down there. His cock was lengthening and thickening; but now with the suit clinging relatively tightly to his new size, the material stopped any further advancement forward. I swear I could see the bulge kink and bend round as it still tried to thicken. This is when it suddenly dawned on me that he wasn’t getting hard. I theorised his genitals must have shrunk down a lot from his swim in the cold morning water. And now he was just warming up to his natural impressive size. However, the misshapen slowly growing bulge looked uncomfortable; and it must’ve been, as while he was still talking, he very nonchalantly pulled the waistband away from his body and bucked his hips. His cock lurched forward and down as it unfolded and grew into the new available space. As he let the speedo snap back onto his body, it now hugged a very impressive round sexy bulge, perfectly filling the perfectly-sized tight red suit. I figured he must be a healthy 5 to 6 inches soft, and pretty thick. Which was quite a pleasant unexpected growth from the initial practically non-existent bulge from his chilly willy I first saw. I was sure this was the case; nevertheless, I decided to test my theory. “How was the water?” I interjected when he finally wrapped up his current saga. “Not gonna lie mate, it was pretty nippy. Sun’s barely had time to warm it at all. Although an ice-cold blast does wonders for the hangover.” He replied. Well the sun had had time to dry him up nicely, and was now reflecting off the salt crystals peppering his chiselled torso. He was a sight to behold, and now that his crotch had stopped growing, I was finally appreciating the rest of him. And there were a lot of bulges to appreciate as they rippled from time to time soaking up the sun. “Why, you thinking of going for a dip?” He said as he stood up to get a bottle of water from the cooler Dave had on board. I watched as he rose to his 6’2” height. Turning sideways to walk across in front of me, I saw his big ass and quads tighten and marvelled as the big red bulge jiggled as he stepped. In profile it was clear just how sexily prominent his bulge was, its heft tugging on the material, showing it was in control, not the other way around. As he spun round to return to his seating position, again with one leg up, giving the bulge breathing space, I finally responded, “Perhaps I will in a bit. As you say, it might help with the headache”. “You a strong swimmer?” He continued. “Yeah, actually, in fact I was captain of my school’s swim team.” I said. “No way! Me too! Well when it wasn’t rugby season.” He replied. We began to converse about our various sporting endeavours at school. The conversation being much more two-way now that I wasn’t trying to ogle him. That being said, after several minutes, I did steal a glance down again. Seeing as he was almost displaying his bulge in that open position, it might seem weird if I keep avoiding it. My eyes quickly flicked back up to his, as I responded to his latest inquiry about which athletic events I preferred. My mouth ran off some generic answers, as my brain was pondering once again whether his speedo package was looking larger than before. I began stealing more regular glances. It was hard to tell. But when he went for a swig of water, tilting his head back, I decided to grab a longer look. I watched, it was hard to discern, but I swear I watched the whole round bulge slowly push the speedo further out as it enlarged. His head came back down, and I made sure to meet his gaze as he let out a refreshing sigh. Now, that I was curious again, I resorted to my initial tactic of getting him monologuing, so I could keep tabs on what appeared to be an ever-growing package. As he answered my barrage of questions, I was able to keep peaking down at his red speedo. I couldn’t stare long enough to visibly see any growth in action, but evidence came in another form. I started to note that wrinkles were beginning to reappear in the suit. Whereas before, the wrinkles suggested a speedo too large for him, these taut lines represented quite the opposite. Initially it was just two. Two lines stretching from each side of the suit to the middle, fading as they reached the flesh-filled pouch. However, with each glance, more wrinkle lines would appear. Four. Six. As the round bulge swelled bigger and pushed forward they continued to appear. Eight. Ten. Twelve! Again, as I was only glancing briefly, I could not see the growth, but on my most recent peek, I clocked that his bulge was almost in line with the end of the cushion now. There were soon too many wrinkles to count, and I noted that there didn’t seem to be any more room for more to form. Additionally, more of his legs were being exposed at the sides, as all the material was being pulled forward by the expanding bulge. He certainly seemed oblivious to all this going on, still chatting away about how much harder it is to play team sports outside of education. I didn’t know how much longer he couldn’t notice for though, the speedo seemed stretched to the limit. Then I heard it. It was hard to make out, as big Brad was still nattering on, but I heard what sounded like finger being dragged along the surface of an inflated balloon. I knew it must have been the fabric of the speedo straining after even more growth from his monstrous package. My theory was confirmed when my next cheeky glance down revealed that a space had been created above his muscular thighs where the material was now lifting away, pulled by what had to be about 9 inches of thick cock. I returned my attention back to Brad, had he not heard it? Apparently not, as he was still mid-sentence and continuing on like nothing happened. However, a few seconds later, I heard it again; and more prominently, as it fell between two words Brad was uttering. Brad continued speaking, but I saw a flash of shock appear in his eyes, and while talking he finally brought his leg down, and leant forward, trying to obscure my view of his bigger bulge. It worked briefly, my attention was now on his hefty pecs, making a muscular cleavage in this new hunched position, but I looked down again, and could still make out the bulge, which was now in line with end of the cushion on which he sat. Brad’s sudden fear and shift in posture must have meant he was aware of what was happening. I looked back into his eyes, waiting to see if he was going to acknowledge this weird occurrence. But he continued his story, finally finishing with a question to me. “Umm,” I murmured, then paused while I tried to actually think of what he had just asked me. But in that silence, the sound of the speedo stretching happened again. With no voice to mask it, it was clear, to us both, what had just happened. I looked to him, and we shared an intense eye contact, still in silence, still gazing into each other’s eyes. Suddenly, a huge, loud and long, fabric-wrenching sound was emitted from his crotch as the speedo strained ever further. I couldn’t help but stare down, as I was now able to clearly see the dreamy round bulge surge forth and begin to overhang the seat. It was growing so big, stretching the speedo, making it paler in colour. “Umm,” I began again, “Are you okay?” I naively asked. Brad slowly and simply leant back against the railings, and spread his legs, allowing me a full unobstructed view of his almighty size. He then grew again. I was unabashedly ogling his growing crotch. The sight, coupled with the sound of the fabric slowly losing its fight to his beastly dick, was such a turn on. “Yeah, I’m very okay.” He replied, almost laughing “You okay?”. I leant back too, “Yeah, maybe too okay!” I joked as my new posture revealed my tenting shorts. Brad laughed. “I wish I had known you were gay, I wouldn’t have been holding back otherwise!” His words were followed by three short bursts of rubbery stretching sounds as the tip of his bulge juddered bit by bit closer to the ground. “Holding back?” I questioned, “Wait, you’re not getting hard right now?” Brad laughed again. “Does this look hard to you?” He said cupping his giant package with his right hand. The round shape and way the bulge moved as its huge size overflowed his hand told me he was indeed still soft. “N.. No.” I stammered, “Bu…but, how?”. “Well, I’m guessing Dave’s suncream isn’t as water resistant as it claimed.” I stared blankly. Brad continued to explain further. “It seems when my body soaks up the sun and makes vitamin D, well, it really makes vitamin D.” His emphasis on the ‘D’ was complimented by another audible strain from his speedo, as his cock probably entered double figures in length. “Basically, when UV light hits my skin, it seems to make another hormone, as well as vitamin D, that goes to my dick and starts to make it grow. My balls too. The more light, the stronger the sun, the more skin exposed, the faster it happens. So, on a summery day like today, when I’m wearing only this, and haven’t got any protection on, well…” He trailed off, gesturing towards the now pinkish tight speedo barely containing an ever growing mass of meat. It grew again, this time the straining noise sounded a little different, almost as though a few of the fabric’s threads were beginning to snap. The change in tone made the tent in my lap bob a little higher. Brad smirked as he saw my cock trying to grow like his, but failing. He adjusted his position, rocking his hips slightly, and I gazed in awe, as the huge soft bulge continued to jiggle for a couple of seconds, which then reminded me, “Wait, you said you were holding back? …What did you mean by that?” “Yeah, you’re cute. I was trying to not get turned on. But seeing as you like…” He paused, and I heard a similar sound to the one just before, as I saw his cock jump a little, “perhaps I should stop resisting”. Suddenly a big straining sound was emitted, accompanied by some definite tearing sounds, as I saw a hardening cock shape surge forth. I could make out the outline of what was cock and what was balls now. Both hugely impressive sizes. Brad grunted and bucked his hips, and I could see the difference the erection was making to his genital growth. His cock was growing far faster than his balls as he got harder. The thick rod was pressed up against the ever-thinning material, so tight that I could make out the patterns of the veins on his dick. Especially as they continued to grow from both his arousal and his unique UV-absorbing condition. Brad moaned as another bout of rubbery straining and ripping sounds emanated from his crotch as the cock tried to lift away from his body as he got even harder. It was beginning to throb, and each pulse was accompanied by a ripping sound. I watched in lustful amazement as I saw holes beginning to appear in the speedo to the left and right of this mountainous bulge. Numerous ripping sounds continued as those strained wrinkle lines tore open into holes, allowing the speedo more slack. But it still wasn’t enough, as Brad’s cock quickly grew to fill the extra room. He was getting so big and hard, it looked around 14”. I could see most of it, as the base was exposed as his cockhead had pulled the waistband well away, and the speedo was more holes than material now. It was throbbing fast, and seemed to struggle to make that final growth it needed to burst free. Brad put both hands on the railings behind him, closed his eyes, leaned his head overboard, and then thrust. I watched as the base of his cock thickened substantially, the swelling then spread in a wave up his shaft, finally reaching his tip, which thickened too, adding that little bit of length so that a huge pop was heard as the speedo disintegrated into shreds, and a huge thick cock slapped up against his quivering abs. Brad was breathing fast, and I was dripping pre, having watched that sexy spectacle. But it wasn’t over. In fact, I guess even more skin was exposed now to the sunlight, which would only increase his growth. His cock pointed straight up and was thick and rigid, now at full mast. But as I suspected the growth continued. I watched as his two apple-sized balls seemed to fill, his cock was nudging up a little higher with each throb, hard to notice, but I could see. And very soon it drew Brad’s attention as the head dug into his pec shelf. He opened his eyes and looked down. Acknowledging the problem, he sank back down onto the cushion, and grabbed his shaft with his left hand pulled it away from his body. Fuck he was thick, his grasp not even close to encircling his cock. He then looked towards me, and pointed his cockhead in my direction and asked, “Want a taste?”. I didn’t even answer but simply moved across to him, took his monster in both my hands and pulled his cockhead into my mouth. It was a tight fit, but incredibly arousing. I slowly pulled my lips back off it, wetting the entirety of the head. I then used my tongue to lick all over his slit and glans, while my hands worked up and down what felt like a telegraph pole. I then eased the head back into my mouth, and began rhythmically bobbing my head up and down. I could feel him sliding past on all sides of my mouth as his fat head pounded the back of my throat. God, he was filling up all the space in my mouth. I then remembered he must still be growing, despite me shading part of his body. I decided to pause and hold everything in place, just so I could feel this miracle. At first, I couldn’t sense any growth. But I moved my hands together so they formed a ring around his shaft, and soon I noticed how his cock was slowly expanding, as my interlocking fingers were being pulled apart by this growing man meat. I then realised that his cockhead was now at the back of my throat, not because I had gone further down on him, but because he had grown another 2 inches in length. I noticed he was getting much thicker too, as my fingertips finally parted. His cockhead was no exception and was pushing against all sides of my mouth, allowing no passage of air. This realisation was such a turn on I almost came right there and then. But the need to breathe triumphed, and I jolted my head back, gasping, while pulling his mammoth junk from my mouth. “Well, well.” Said Brad, “Looks like you are enjoying. Perhaps we should move into the cabin before I become just too fucking big!” And with a smug grin, his cock grew up to halfway up his chest. Brad grabbed it, and began angling it down. “Open wide!” I looked at him confused and scared. How could he think that thing was going to fit in my mouth again after it just nearly choked me? “Your legs, silly!” He explained as he squatted down and slid his 18” dick under my groin. He slowly rose, pausing as he began to take my weight on his thick cock. I saw his quads bulge with dense striated muscle. After all this focus on his growing dick, I had forgotten just how hot and muscular he was. His thighs pumped up and his abs tensed, and he slowly stood up with me supported on his cock, balancing with my hands on his bulging shoulders. I could feel another dark spot of pre leaking onto my tented shorts, this was just so hot; but thankfully Brad wouldn’t have been able to see underneath his big pecs. Standing tall, Brad’s body was now fully bathed in sunlight. As he began marching me atop his junk, towards the cabin, I felt the rate of his cock growth increase, as the log supporting me thickened and rapidly lengthened, splaying my legs further apart. I let go of one of his shoulders, and felt the cock behind me as it grew to 20” and then 22”, each pulse lifting me higher as it gained more strength to take my weight. We made it to the cabin, and everything stopped. Out of the direct sunlight, and so the UV, Brad’s cock finally stopped growing. “Well,” he said, “I’m yours.” I stared into his handsome face, and again saw a smug grin come over his face. He throbbed his mammoth beast, and the rising cock angle made me slide down so that I faceplanted into his chest and stabbed him in the abs with my own boner. “Ooof,” He reacted, “That’s quite the weapon you’ve got there yourself. How about you free him from his prison.” I felt the same way, so swung my left leg over his huge cock and dropped to the floor. As I did so, his cock, now unburdened, swung up and the tip was level with the base of his neck. Having quickly whipped off my shorts and underwear before Brad saw the pre stains, I spun round to take in the view of him again. Gigantic. Everything. Pure masculinity. I had to service him. I grabbed the hand nearest to me, and began feeling and licking all the way up his arms; my tongue and fingers caressing every groove between the thick cords of muscle. On reaching his shoulder, I turned to face him, and had to stretch to touch each shoulder with each hand. His cockhead was level with my face, and was almost touching my nose as his broad chest pushed it out. I tried to ignore it for now, instead sliding both arms down to his biceps. He responded naturally, and raised both arms into a double bicep flex. Big boulders erupted forth, they split my fingers apart, and I tried to dig in, but the meat was just solid strength. I let my hands wander down to his pecs, and like clockwork, Brad started bouncing them, and my cock bounced in unison, tickling his balls in the process. I looked down and saw them. They were like two soft bowling balls, dangling down, halfway to his knees. I was so intrigued, I started fondling them, not noticing Brad begin to moan. I bent down and began to lick all around them, supporting their hefty weight in my hands, and watching as they overflowed from one of my palms to the other. As I licked them from bottom to top, I let my tongue run onto the base of Brad’s dick. He let out a louder deep moan, causing me to look up. I noticed now that his nipples had become sensitised, having thickened up, and were standing out a good half inch from his meaty pecs. I couldn’t resist, I jumped on his right one with my mouth, and began teasing and sucking at it, while ran my hands over his cobblestone abs, still trying to ignore the throbbing pillar next to my cheek. Brad moans only grew louder, he was loving this, and as I switched across to his left nipple, I saw a bead of pre run down his mighty shaft. While nibbling on his left nipple, I decided to reach across with my left hand and play with his right nipple simultaneously. In doing so, my arm was pressed against his 22” cock, and I could feel each throb, and just sense the power in it as it constantly vibrated with pure sexual energy. I couldn’t ignore it any longer. I left both hands twiddling at his teats, but began using my mouth to wet the beast before me. Round and round, up and down I went with my tongue, soaking his member, and causing Brad to start egging me on. When I was confident I had lubricated most of his shaft, I released his nipples and grabbed his cock with both hands, and began pumping his cannon. While continuing to wank him, I pulled the head towards me, at this angle, it was level with my mouth, and although too thick to fully fit in, I did my best to massage the glans with my lips. This was clearly appreciated by Brad, who began moaning and bucking. It was getting so hot, I had to pleasure myself too. One hand on my cock, the other on the largest one on the planet, while my mouth continued to suck its head. I accelerated the pace more and more, and more, until I realised I was close to cumming. “Fuck, I gotta stop!” I panted. “No worries,” Brad replied, “You certainly got me going good!” As I began to regain some composure, a thought suddenly crossed my mind. “OK, I gotta question… if it’s sunlight which makes… this… happen, then how come you don’t already have a cock as long as a road?” “Well, the effects wear off after I cum. I guess all the energy is stored as cum, and having it kept there causes my junk to grow. But once its released, everything returns to its previous state.” I must’ve flashed a look of slight disappointment, as Brad quickly continued, “But I never used to be this muscular, or have an almost 6 inch soft cock. Or even this tall. But a man gets curious; and I tried my own come once, and noticed it led to some permanent gains.” He said as he flexed a bicep up to my face. I grab my dick and slowly start stroking in response. “If you carry on as you did before, you might get a treat”. The idea that I could possibly grow larger, seemingly everywhere, was such a turn on that I was once again close to the brink of orgasm, and a large globule of pre emerged from my slit and ran down my quivering cock. Brad noted this and decisively spoke up, “Actually, I think you’ll like to watch this.” He walked over to the cabin door and stood in its entrance. I was wondering what he was doing, but then as I caught sight of the back of his hefty ballsack dropping down further towards his knees, I realised he was growing himself in the sun again. He was there for not even a minute, and then he spun round. Over 2 feet of thick meaty cock was advancing towards me, the tip bouncing around, now level with Brad’s luscious lips. He stopped inches from me. Bent his head a little down, and pulled his bloated cockhead into his mouth as much as he could. His lips moistened the slit as he used his bulging arms to forcefully pump the column before me. Brad began to moan as his actions became faster and stronger. I had subconsciously began wanking myself too. Brad’s eyes shut, and I could swear he was moaning ‘Fuck’ although his mouth was gagged by a head the size of a rugby ball. He let out one massive but muffled moan, and his stroking suddenly ceased. I looked down and saw his balls heave, and then watched his cock jerk as a torrent of cum ran up inside it and gushed into Brad’s mouth. The instant he began swallowing, I noticed him changing. I took a step back and watched as his whole body seemed to scale-up larger, keeping everything in proportion as he inched up, reaching now what must’ve been a towering 6’3”. He released his cock from his mouth, the spurts having finally ended, and I watched it lengthen an inch or two by itself so that the tip bumped against the bridge of his nose. I was on the edge, pumping like a maniac. Brad opened his eyes, saw me, and immediately placed his hands on his hips. And within an instant I saw his pecs puff out massively, expanding in size, weight and strength. His abs all swelled, fighting for space, and as he lifted his arms up and flexed, I saw his biceps grow larger and larger than before. His muscles were surging with much more energy than the rest of him, and that was my weakness. As his guns grew past the 20” mark, I blew my load and splattered his ripped torso, as his growth finally began to subside. We were both left standing there, catching our breath. I apologised for spraying Brad, and he laughed it off, grabbing a towel. I watched as he wiped my cum off him, and noticed his balls were back to normal, well maybe a slightly bigger size, but I had no reference point. His cock on the other hand was still looming towards me at an inflated size. However, I watched as it both began to soften and shrink, arcing down in the process. Brad cast the towel aside, and looked down at himself from his new height. After what I had just witnessed, his flaccid cock looked a sorry sight. But after glancing back at my own, and then back at Brad’s, I realised he must be 7 inches soft now! Plus Brad certainly didn’t seem unimpressed. “Fuck! Look at me, I’m massive!” He bellowed, as he struck pose after pose. It was true, his muscles had significantly grown. Dave might not pick up on the extra inch in height or cock, but Brad’s bodybuilder stature biceps and pecs were bound to give the game away. I wonder if Dave knows about this? “Damn,” continued Brad as he cupped his enormous left pec in his right hand, “This is incredible! …but we best get covered up before Dave comes back with the food.” I began redressing. Luckily the hot weather would dry my shorts out pretty quick from any embarrassing stains. I watched Brad rummage around the cabin until he found a pair of metallic blue speedos. He struggled to pull them up over his bigger legs. “Wow, I can’t believe how much my calves have grown. …Makes …this uuh..h. a bit difficult though, ..my quads too…” He wriggled about, his meaty muscles tensing and untensing in the process. They were just so big and defined now, I had never seen anything like it. Fuck I was getting aroused again. Brad eventually got the speedos on and over his genitals. They were super tight. And they made such a big beautiful blue bulge. It was shiny and massive, and I can’t believe I ever thought it looked small. Even framed by large cobbled abs and big quads, its size was unmistakeable. His thick 7 inch soft cock and balls already strained the material into a mouth-watering, big, round, shiny bulge. I couldn’t help but start boning up again. It looked so good. Brad caught sight of this, “Calm down now, Dave will be back any second.” I nodded, a bit disappointed and dropped my head. But instantly sprang it back up when I heard the now familiar sound of speedo fibres stretching. Brad was blushing, his arousal given away, and a glance at his package revealed some new taut wrinkles and a bit of delineation showing the outline of his chubbing cock. “No really,” Brad interrupted, resisting the moment, “let’s have you rub some suncream on my new muscles before I ruin another decent pair of speedos!”.
  12. Too Big - Part Six

    “I’d like you to curl me a few times before you lift me overhead. And please hold me at my chest and crotch – your big hand against my cock will give me even more gratification. I’d also like to see your bulging arms when I’m lifted higher.” “As you wish, sire. You have no idea how much this will please me, too.” “I hope so.” I bent my arms and held out my hands – palms upward. He lay across them and I tightened my grip on his shirt and his still-sticky crotch. I pressed my hand against his hard cock – loving how it twitched at my touch. Like the night in his office when I carried him to the sofa, I marveled at how light he was. I was lifting a grown man – one who was considerably older than me – with the ease with which most men lifted a folded shirt. I knew my own body seemed to weigh something closer to the BMW than it did to this little man. I bounced his body lightly in my palms, knowing full well I was simply teasing the Professor – showing him how he weighed nothing. The hardening of his cock - even more - told me he loved my little display. I suddenly remembered my earlier thoughts about baby birds and kittens feeling so fragile in your grasp. Again, I was in amazement at how I knew I could easily crush or break the body I held, but I also knew I would never harm a hair on his head. I was the protector of the Little Prince. I was his genie, his giant, his wish-granter. I desired only to serve his every need. He had asked to be curled and that’s exactly what he would receive. “Ready, my Little Prince?” “Yes, my Gentle Giant.” I could remember the first day I ever lifted a barbell from my dad’s old weight set. I also remembered the day – not long after – when I had loaded the bar with every weight my dad owned and lifted it with ease. I remembered the day I lifted Brett Roberts off the ground in junior high and then lifted Jimmy Shaw. Every time I had lifted some guy or something really heavy suddenly flashed through my mind. I knew those memories came crashing in because they were about to be stripped of their importance in my brain. When I lifted Professor Michaels into the air – when I curled his little body so easily – that would be the fodder for all of my beat-off sessions and all my sexual fantasies for a very long time, if not forever. I wanted this man more than I wanted anything else in the world. Having him shivering with anticipation and excitement in my hands made me weak in the knees. I was not sure I would be able to lift him without shooting off like a rocket for the second time in the last hour. I knew, no mater what happened, however, even if I ejaculated powerfully or became dizzy from the thrill of lifting him – I would continue to curl and press him in the air until he asked me to stop. I wanted to make him completely happy and nothing was going to prevent that from happening. I was his wish come true – just as he was mine. “Why don’t you count, Little Prince?” I held on to the guy – letting my big hands grip his small hard chest and his equally hard crotch – as I easily brought his body up even with my nipples. I let his back press into my big firm pecs just to give him an extra thrill. I squeezed his body against me – increasing the pressure just to show off my strength. I then lowered him slowly – making it quite clear that his weight was nothing to my powerful arms. He whispered ‘one’ when my arms were parallel to the ground. His voice shook as much as his body did. The little guy was in seventh heaven – unable to contain his excitement or his desire. I had a funny feeling he was oozing pre-cum like a tube of toothpaste being jumped on. I curled his body upward, again. I squeezed his body harder into my pecs and made sure his tight ass was flattened against my stone-like chest. When I lowered him he again whispered, this time the number ‘two’ and his voice cracked like he was going through a second puberty. I realized I could curl his tight cute little body all day long. I was pretty sure he would let me, too. I lowered him, listening to his quaking ‘three’ and then I raised my arms, along with his weightless body again into the air. This time I brought my head down and took a teasing bite at his lovely curved and bubbly-as-hell ass. My Little Prince let out a gasp and then a giggle – making it clear that he appreciated the gesture. It continued this way until we reached one hundred curls. I was sure the Professor might get sick from the motion, but that didn’t happen. Not only did I not get tired; but also the Little Prince never lost count or stopped quivering whenever I curled him. I was so into the routine, that I was caught off guard when he finally said more than just a number. “Military presses, now, big man. Please.” It was like the little guy knew that would make my cock spurt a little, which it did. He was lying securely in my palms, but I knew I wanted to do my lifts properly, so that created a need to adjust his body. Simply tossing his entire frame into the air solved the problem and while he soared above my head I turned my palms so my fingers stuck out towards my head and caught him as he started to descend. It was easier than flipping a pancake. I now held my Professor above my head, arms bent so my biceps bulged nicely for his viewing pleasure, and my big hands still gipping his chest and crotch. I waited for his head to stop spinning, since I knew tossing him so easily into the air would have made him a little loopy. I then slowly pressed my arms upward, making it perfectly clear that even after one hundred curls with his full weight it was easy as hell to lift him overhead. Curling the little man had clearly thrilled both of us, but it didn’t come close to the feeling that pressing his body overhead created. Maybe it was because of all the old Hercules films both of us had watched. Maybe it was the thirst for superheroes we both shared. Or maybe it was just because we both loved my strength so much. Whatever it was, it was perfectly clear that gorilla presses with the Professor’s body edged us close to release than anything. There’s no other way to say this – weak men don’t know what it’s like to lift another man over your head. And to do it easily is just added pleasure. I felt like I was simply raising my arms in a pose of victory or celebration. The fact that a man rested in my palms almost didn’t register at all. The fact that it was Professor Norman Michaels – the man of my dreams – was the only reason it registered at all. I kept my arms extended – his body high in the air. “Like the view, Little Prince?” There was no need to wait for a response. I knew the answer. I started slowly cranking out repetitions using the Professor as my barbell. My very light barbell. His body rose and fell in my grip like he was made of feathers. If I had anticipated a workout I would have been sorely disappointed, but building my muscles was not the goal of this particular exercise. This was only about pleasing my little man. The moans of pleasure, along with the look in his eyes when I would glance upward told me that I was succeeding in my mission. Again, I reached the hundredth lift before I heard the Professor speak. “Keep your arms extended at one hundred.” I did as he asked. I, again, marveled at the fact that I had lifted a guy one hundred times overhead and it barely registered to my biceps. My cute little Professor was so light. But, then again, every man I might have lifted would have been light. Especially compared to the heavy weights I lifted in the gym. I kept my arms extended with the small man high above my head – just as he had asked. I had a feeling he was memorizing how it felt so he could remember it for years to come. “Hello Mr. Mickel. Is he hurt you?” A voice behind us rang out in the silence. I turned around, still holding the Professor high above my head, to find a young boy of five or six sitting on a Big Wheels looking up at the two of us. I suddenly became aware of what it might look like – this huge young man holding another man in the air. I didn’t move an inch. I heard the Professor clear his voice and then speak. “Hello, Timothy. How are you? He’s my neighbors’ young son. No, he’s not hurting me. We’re playing.” “I’m fine. Is he a giant?” “Um . . . yes, yes he is. But he’s a friend of mine.” “Mr. Mickel, he very strong.” “Uh, yes. My friend is very strong.” “And big.” “Yes, very big.” “Does he have rekton? My father has rekton in the morning. He say he have rekton because mommy make him happy. My father rekton is little. The giant rekton is big.” The Professor laughed. It took me a few seconds to figure out what Timothy was talking about. Rekton was erection. He had noted the large stump-like bulge in the my pants. Clearly, his father had tried to educate him on what an erection was, but young Timothy was surprised by the size of the thing on me. It did not look similar to his father’s so he was confused. A normal man’s erect penis was definitely much smaller than what was outlined in my pants. It was definitely a difference that could cause much confusion. “Um, Timothy, everything is bigger on a giant, yes?” “He has big muskles.” “Yes, his muscles are very big.” “He is strong.” “Yes, he is very strong.” “I saw him pick up car.” It was clear that little Timothy had been watching us for a while. I wondered how many other neighbors had been watching us. I was suddenly conscious of the fact that I was still holding the Professor over my head. I’m sure, to Timothy, my size seemed enormous. Even more enormous than I seemed to older people. I was so unsure what to do I simply continued to hold my Little Prince above my head as he spoke to the young man. “Yes, Timothy, my friend picked up the front of my car. He’s very strong. But don’t worry, he’s very nice. I like him very much. “Are you boyfriends?” “Um, yes, yes we are.” “My mom says boys can like boys.” “Yes they can. Your mother is very smart.” “Okay, I go. Bye Mr. Mickel. Bu-bye Mr. Giant.” “Bye Timothy. It seems you now have an admirer that’s even smaller than me.” “We’ve probably put on a nice show for the entire neighborhood.” “I hadn’t thought about that. I was too busy enjoying the ride in your hands. I guess we should take our little party into he house, so we can be a little more intimate.” “Sounds like a wonderful plan. Keys, please.” I shifted the Professor’s body a little and held him with one hand – we both briefly acknowledged and loved how I could easily hold him in the air with just one arm. He reached into his pockets and took out a set of keys. He handed them to me with the door key between his thumb and forefinger. I unlocked the door and then lowered his body, still with just one arm, so we could maneuver through the frame. As we walked into the house I started doing one arm curls with my Little Prince just to rev him up some more. I shut the door and tossed the keys on a table nearby. I then shifted the Professor back onto two hands and, again, lifted him into the air. “I weigh nothing to you, don’t I?” “You are very light. I’ve been holding you for a while, so you’re beginning to register a little on my biceps, but you’re still as light as a feather.” “I never knew I’d like being lifted so much. It really turns me on.” “And that, Little Prince, turns me on.” “What does it feel like to be able to lift a grown man?” “I don’t really think about it until I lift someone who loves it. Knowing it pleases you makes it register more. It makes me want to show off. Bounce you in my hands a few times, pump out many reps quickly, toss you in the air and catch you – stuff like that. I feel the urge to do it just because it will excite you. And that, my good Professor, excites me.” “I think it’s time we were face to face.” Sweeter words had never been uttered. I loved holding him in the air, but I was ready for something more. I lowered my hand that held his crotch and then let it slide up to under his armpit. At the same time my other hand slid to the other one. I lowered his body until he was face to face with me. I brought my arms inward, which caused our bodies to touch. The Professor immediately wrapped his legs around my midsection and that released some of the weight in my arms. I took advantage of the situation and lowered my hands until they rested on his nice bubbled ass. He draped his arms around my neck. We stood there for a few minutes – just staring into each other’s eyes. “I can feel your ‘rekton,’ my gentle giant.” “You’re the reason it’s there, Little Prince. And I can feel yours, too.” Professor Michaels felt like a small young kid in my arms. Everywhere on my body that I bulged massively – he was thin, tiny, and wiry. It wasn’t that he was really that small – it was just that I was so freaking big. I loved the way his legs felt like only a belt wrapped around my waist. I loved how my hands held his ass and he weighed nothing at all to my arms. Having him this close to me was intoxicating. I wanted to squeeze him so hard he’d become part of me, but I knew I couldn’t do that. I would do permanent damage. I simply stood there, holding his small frame in my hands, and waited for him to make a move. The Professor, like me, was in no hurry. He was enjoying all of this foreplay just as much as I was. He, too, knew there’d be lots of time for a deeper connection later on. He wanted to enjoy the process as much as we would the ending. And having a few explosions on the way, would only make the finale even more spectacular. “I’m getting used to feeling so small – mainly because I get to enjoy how huge you are. I never knew I had a muscle fetish – until I met you. Your size excites me more than I’ve ever thought possible. I love staring at all of your giant bulges. I can’t get enough of you.” “I feel the same, Little Prince.”
  13. Too Big - Part Five

    During the short drive home I kept bouncing my pecs, rubbing my abs, and flexing my left arm just to distract my Little Prince and drive him crazy. When we got to his new house I signaled for him to leave the car running while we were parked in the nice air conditioning in his driveway. I lifted my left arm near him and flexed it hard. “I really need you to feel it, Little Prince.” “With pleasure.” I was really worried that when he tried to grope my mammoth peak with his little hands I was going to shoot off like a rocket. That’s how excited I was – that’s how much I needed him. The fragility of his small fingers – especially against the mound of my massive, hard-as-marble biceps was beyond being simply a turn-on. It was going to be better than getting an eight-hand massage for ten hours straight. It could only be compared to some incredible life force passing through his small hands into my body – empowering me tenfold. The smallness of his hands made me feel so much bigger – like a giant welcoming a mere mortal into his kingdom. My own fingers were three or four times thicker than those of my Little Prince and the width of my palm could wrap around his fist and have lots of room to spare. There was a cum-inducing charge that shot through both of us as soon as his fingers lightly struck against my hard skin. We both sucked in air and stopped breathing for a few seconds – commanding our bodies to not give into the need for release. It looked like the hands of a tiny child trying to grope a big basketball. The Little Prince tried to push in the muscle but nothing gave way to his pressing. My biceps was rock being brushed by a feather. He doubled his efforts, but to no avail. I tensed the ball of solid beef even more, just to show him it could get harder and bigger. He started gurgling like a baby as his hands traveled all around my flexed gun. “How can it be so hard?” “You make it that way, Little Prince.” The air conditioning in the car was on full blast, but it was still hot as hell – not from the sun, but from the energy the two of us were causing with our little groping session. Without any warning, Professor Michaels brought his delicate balled up fist smack into my bulging arm. There was a loud noise, but I felt almost nothing. My cock twitched closer to explosion when the small hand, again, banged into my mammoth mound. The Little Prince looked up into my eyes with a face that clearly asked if I felt a thing. I smiled and shook my head no, causing him even more joy. He punched a third time; clearly determined to, at least, make me feel it. Right before his fist hit my power-packed skin I tensed the biceps to its hardest and biggest. His meager attempt to make me feel something only caused my arm to bring his tiny fingers more pain and the sound to be much louder when the punch landed. I loved watching his face light up with excitement and deep desire as he continued to comprehend – on new levels – just how big and powerful I really was. This made me want to be a superman for the Little Prince. His amazement only fueled me on more – desperately wanting to please him in every way. “It’s like punching concrete.” “I’ll take that as a compliment. Thank you.” “How can a kid be so big . . . so strong?” “Who you calling kid, little man? You might want to re-check the size of that arm bulging in front of you.” This comment made Professor Michaels actually quiver with excitement. It was like a small earthquake rippled through his entire body. Bringing attention to my own hulkiness clearly pleased him. I filed this away – knowing it would come in handy at a later time. “You ever lost in arm wrestling?” “Never. Not even when I took on three guys at one time.” Again, the shaking I now expected, shot through his entire body. He was trying to cup the dense peak of my biceps with both of his hands – and both of us noticing that his small palms couldn’t come close to covering it all. Damn, the frailty of the guy – and he wasn’t really that delicate – was such a huge turn on for me. He couldn’t squeeze one part of my hard peak. Nothing would give in at all to his weak hand – though he continued to try. I watched as my muscle withstood any attempt his hands made to compress any part. I was showing off just to please him – just to show him how much he meant to me. “When I’m next to you is when I’m happiest about being so big. It’s like all of these muscles are just for your pleasure, Little Prince.” His hands stopped moving for a few seconds and he looked into my eyes. It was one of those moments when no words were needed. We both understood the connection that was being made – it was otherworldly and something that could not be denied. The intensity of our growing bond was almost too much for both of us to handle. We simply knew it was best to take our time. For now, it was enough to just have him explore my biceps. There would be so much more groping, fondling, kissing, and much more later on – that was for sure – but for now, this was enough. “When you touch my muscle, Little Prince, what do you feel?” “Security. So much security. But that word doesn’t really come close to summing up everything I feel. I feel your size and power – and understand it fully. It’s like you’re an extension of me. I can feel your confidence – your knowledge that you’re everything I need . . . everything I desire. At the same time, I can feel how I urge you on even more. I make you feel so powerful. I make you happy to have such huge muscles. I make you want to show off your size and strength even more. I make you feel even more manly than you already are.” Gobs of pre-cum leaked generously from my hard cock as he spoke. The heat in the car, not to mention the stench of manliness and semen – increased tremendously. The Little Prince had summed up, perfectly, everything I was feeling. He did, indeed, fully understand what he did to me – how he controlled me. I was aware that the bond between us had increased even more profoundly in the mere seconds while he spoke. I was so stoked at that moment I felt like punching my fist through the roof of his car just to show him what I could do – just to make him desire me even more. He seemed to sense how I was feeling and that egged him on - to say other things. “Your body is radiating so much heat, big man, that you could probably produce enough warmth to take care of a small town in some cold area. You’ve been flexing your arm for so long and you don’t even realize it. The thing feels like stone – no, something harder than stone – and I somehow get the feeling it’s not even flexed to its fullest potential. My hands feel so insignificant beside your arm. I feel so powerless – so tiny.” “Have you always been into big men, Little Prince?” “No. You are the first. I can’t explain it. I walked into class on that first day and saw only you. You were like some giant mountain standing in the middle of a bunch of anthills. At first I saw the beauty of your face – the friendliness of your smile – but then all I saw was muscle . . . huge, hard muscle. I became an addict in mere seconds. I wasn’t ashamed to look for any chance to bring you to the front of the class to show off your body – comparing you to Greek sculptures, medieval paintings, and even modern art. Your body seemed tensed even when you were relaxed – everything still bulged majestically, powerfully. I found myself constantly thinking about you – doodling your name, drawing parts of your monstrous frame from memory, and writing secret love sonnets. Suddenly, huge muscles dominated my mind all the time – but it was only your huge body, not muscles in general. I felt smaller than I had ever felt in my entire life when I was around you – but I felt more powerful, manlier than ever before, too. You walked into my office for our teacher-student meeting and it was like an archangel, himself, was joining me. Your body was the most beautiful – and largest – sculpture I had ever seen. You also purposefully chose to wear the most revealing outfit – knowing fully how it would wreck me. And then you lifted that sealed window so easily – a window that couldn’t be opened even by burly men with tools. You had reached on either side of me – surrounding me with muscle, engulfing me with your beast-like scent – and I was gone. If I’m your Little Prince, then you must be my Gentle Giant.” We stared at each other for a few more seconds and then he brought his face forward to my still-flexed biceps. He pressed his sumptuous lips into the side of my hard muscle and immediately there were explosions in my eardrums, my chest, and my pants. I didn’t even realize I was ejaculating, at first. I was so enthralled by his words and by the sight of his gorgeous mouth kissing my arm that I didn’t even notice the hurricane-like convulsions in my lap. His entire head was smaller than my bulging arm – his entire head! I had lifted enough weight in my few years on this planet to pump my gun into a mound of muscle bigger than a man’s head. And the most beautiful man I had ever seen was now kissing my hard biceps like Romeo embracing Juliet before poisoning himself. The Little Prince let his tongue dart out and lap upward against my flexed peak – as if he were trying to taste and swallow some of my masculinity. My crotch continued to spasm for what seemed like an eternity – dumping a huge load in homage to the beautiful small man worshipping my arm. The car now smelled like a bathhouse. I had shot enough cum to equal that of an entire college football team – a load that had been building since the first time my gaze had ever landed on Professor Michaels. I finally released the now-strenuous flex of my biceps, curled my arm around the head of my Little Prince, and pulled his face into the center of my massively protruding pecs. I needed to smother the man in muscle – as a thank you for the intense release he had just given me. “How ‘bout a chest facial, Little Prince.” My mountains of meat, which mostly swallowed his entire head, muffled the moans of pleasure he released. At the same time, it was the Professor’s time to spew. Being almost suffocated by hard muscle proved too much for the man. He immediately started convulsing, just as I had a few minutes before. It was also clear that he had been saving up his precious juice just as long as I had. The copious amounts of cum he released into his underwear intensified the scent of pleasure by double. We both had paid the highest compliment to the other – offering our manly milk in adoration. I held my Little Prince against my chest until he finally stopped bucking like a bronco. He took a deep breath as soon as his face pulled slightly away from my pecs – partially, to fill his lungs with much needed oxygen, but, mostly, to get a good whiff of my manly musk. The smile on his face, while he stared up into my eyes made me fully hard again. It was a look of utter joy and happiness. “It’s funny, I never thought this car could possibly feel small until you got in it.” “Or smell this rank!” “Rank? That smell is part of you and so I think of it as one of the sweetest aromas ever.” “Hey, don’t forget you made a little contribution to the way it smells, too.” “Little contribution? I may be a small man compared to you, but the lake-sized damp stain at my crotch proves I made a big contribution.” “Forgive me, my Little Prince, I did not mean to insinuate your explosion was smaller than mine.” “Thank you. Your cannon is clearly four times the size of my weapon, but that doesn’t mean mine can’t make a huge deposit.” My release of sexual build-up had not only offered immense satisfaction, it had also awakened a need in me to show off more for my Little Prince. It had been a while since I had lifted all his heavy furniture and boxes – an hour or so since I had easily carried him back and forth from the moving truck on chairs, sofas, and tables. My body was already beginning to churn out new juices of appreciation for the little man and that made me want to do much more than just sit in the car and talk. “I need to pick you up, Little Prince.” “What?” “I need to lift your light little body over my head again and again – just to show you how strong I am. I need you to feel small and weightless.” The man got out of the car so quickly that all I saw was his cute little tight bubble-butt going out the door. Before I had even blinked he was standing in front of the car with his hands on his hips and a look of eager anticipation on his face. The idea of a nineteen-year old massive giant bodybuilder lifting his grown-man body up over his college-boy head had turned him into a guy with super speed. A sly smile crept across my face as I realized he was just as desperate for me to pump out a bunch of reps with him as I was. That’s exactly what fueled all of my excitement – the idea that he loved me showing off even more than I did. We both knew he’d give my arms no resistance and that there’d be absolutely no workout benefit to my bulging biceps from lifting such light weight, but the idea of Professor Michaels stretched out on my palms as I pressed up and down made two cocks – one massively enormous and one normal – hard as hell. I turned the engine off and got out of the car – suddenly aware of the thick gooey stickiness plastered at my crotch. I saw the dark stain in the Professor’s pants, too, and that brought a few more excited pulses to my throbbing cock. “I see my Little Prince wants to be carried like the royalty that he is. We can imagine I’m your ginormous genie that’s lifting you up for a magic carpet ride. I can be the Hulk carrying his little Thor to some unknown destination – for whatever it is that a giant green superhero can do with his tiny muscled friend. I’m thinking it might be good to do a little warming up, though. You know, just to build up the excitement and get my arms a little pumped for the fun of lifting your little body.” I was now in major ‘show off’ mode. I had realized that my Little Prince had fully given himself to the desires of his heart. I had come to this day knowing we would be together – the giant and his little mentor. I had fully planned on winning over Professor Michaels with my enormous muscles and my power. Now that all of my dreams were coming to fruition, I had decided to prolong this joy – this growing bond between two men of such different sizes – for a very long time. I approached everything as a much-wanted ‘edging’ for both of us. I wanted the next build-up to orgasm to have as much impact as the one that had come after many, many weeks of longing – even if release came only hours later than the earlier one. I wanted to add to my own excitement by arousing the Professor in ways he had never anticipated. It had been that way when I had worn the tight tank top to his office – he hadn’t expected how much my body would blow his mind. I wanted to do the same, now, even though it was clear we fully chose the other. “You make me feel so powerful, Professor Michaels. You make me feel superhuman.” I stood in front of his BMW. I bent down and grabbed under the front bumper with my big hands. I let out a few quick exhales, then inhaled quickly, and lifted up at the same time. With only a very slight strain, my back straightened out and the front of the car came off the ground as I stood back up. My arms were extended fully and I held the car at crotch level. My hard cock pressed into the metal bumper, which gave me an added thrill. I pressed my hard rod into the metal and moved it up and down, realizing I’d come close to shooting if I continued the motion. I looked over at my adoring little fan and watched his face fall into shock as I started to curl the bumper up to my chest. It took some effort and my biceps blasted into hardened massiveness, but I continued to lower and lift the car – all the time staring at how the Little Prince shook with excitement. Doing a feat of strength involving something other than his body, did not thrill me in the same way as when we were in close proximity or even touching, but seeing how I pumped out twenty reps with the BMW – and having each lift strangely become easier – was just about too much for the good Professor. I could see his dick visually jerking harder in his pants as I slowly counted each lift. He’d glance up at my face with such longing; such utter amazement at what I was doing and that only fueled me on more. The pleasure he clearly received from my little display only made me stronger – caused me to want to show off more. He definitely empowered me to go way beyond my normal giant college-boy abilities. On lift number twenty I keep the curl at the top, with my arms bent and my biceps ballooning out bigger than beach balls. I smiled at my little worshipper. “Feel them now, Little Prince. I think they’ll make you happy.” Again, the speed with which he moved amazed me. He was at my side in an instant. To my shock he did not begin by feeling my insanely monstrous biceps. He first reached out and felt the bumper of the car – as if he wanted to prove to himself it truly was now raised high enough to be even with his forehead. He looked under the car, merely because he’d probably never seen the vehicle from that angle. Next, his hand moved to my wrists – where his fingers traced three protruding veins that ran up my forearm. When he finally laid his hand on my pulsing, sweat-covered arm, he jumped back and withdrew his hand quickly. “It’s so hot! And hard! Harder even than it was before! How can that be?” “You make me want to be harder, Professor. And bigger. Go ahead, feel it some more.” This time, when his seemingly demure hands were spread out against the expanse of my huge muscle, I lowered the car and then lifted it – making sure he got to feel the power of the biceps in motion. I got the feeling that my Little Prince likened the experience to that of a small boy standing near a huge crane in motion – or some kind of wrecking ball plowing through a sturdy wall. Either way, the smaller man was in awe of the giant machine that was my arm. His fingers trembled as the muscle bulged harder when it lifted upward. Professor Michaels brought his cheek up against the stone-like slab and I lowered and lifted the car again. By now I could feel a slight burn in my arm muscles, but it was nothing to complain about. I held the front of the car aloft to allow my worshipper to feel away to his heart’s content. He finally looked up into my eyes. “I want to be your barbell now. I want to feel your power. I want to make you feel even stronger than when you lifted the car.” At that point, the petite man made me feel like I could have lifted the entire BMW over my head – for a hundred repetitions. I was only nineteen years old, but I had been so big for so many years I had definitely had my share of men gawk at me, grope my muscles, and worship my size. However, never had a man turned me on so much. I was so excited I squeezed the bumper extra hard with my big paws. For a few seconds I was worried I would leave finger indentions in the metal, but then I remembered – no matter how the Professor made me feel – I was only a very big man who was exceptionally strong, I was not a superman. I placed the car back onto the driveway and then turned to my little friend. The anticipation, the joy, the desire in his eyes was almost too much for me to bear. I had just lifted a BMW – something that weighed thousands of pounds – but lifting that man, who weighed no more than one hundred and sixty – was going to give me much more pleasure. Maybe it was because I’d be touching his body. Maybe it was because I’d be showing him how strong I was. Maybe it was because he would love it so much. I didn’t know. I simply knew that at that moment I desired nothing more in the world. I belonged to the Little Prince. I was his Gentle Giant. I would have done anything he requested and it would bring me more pleasure than I had ever known. I had lifted my share of guys in my short lifetime – mainly because I could. I did not, however, remember feeling more excited than I did at that moment.
  14. Hey There! I thought I'd put together a little special piece for halloween featuring Eero and some of my other OC's. The full version is here for you to enjoy! If you'd like to find out more on the series hop on over to my Patreon page. Pretty soon I'll be launching a new reward tier on my page with even more content! I only need 10 more supporters to reach my goal and I'll launch the new Tier. Please consider supporting if like the story and want to enjoy more! Thanks! patreon.com/rekoobaz Enjoy! Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 (Teaser) Chapter 4 (Teaser) Chapter 5 (Teaser) Chapter 6 (Teaser) The Intergalactic Adventures of Eero Halloween Special 2017 (A Frankenstein/Jekyll & Hyde Inspired Mashup) patreon.com/rekoobaz Just for context for people who might not be familiar with my OC's Eero Ericson Solis: 21yo Bodybuilder, main character. Dr. Baledin "Bale": Veneficus: 39yo Scientist Argento "Argie": Robotic Companion Location: Port Secretum, Kapteyn C, Kapteyn's Star, 1st Quadrant, Milky Way Galaxy Year: 2135 As Eero slept, his mind racing from the days events. His dreamswere vivid and captivating . . . ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— Location: Geneva, K 186-f, Kepler 186 system, 1st quadrant, milky way galaxy "Hey, tiny!" the crowd taunted, "You'd be more help as a coat rack, you're so thin and lanky!” Eero ran off, deeply embarrassed, their laughs burning his ears. He was only trying to help, but it was true, compared to the burly men in the colony he wasn't cut out for manual labour. The latest supply drop had just arrived and the colonists needed as much help as they could get to distribute the heavy cases of food and other basic supplies. The colony of Geneva had long become isolated from the rest of mankind, the planet cursed by an unforgiving sun constantly throwing off dangerous solar flares making it impossible for any manned spacecraft to approach the system. So every few months a supply drone would attempt to make a pass by the planet, sometimes making it successfully, sometimes not. Eero had lived there his entire life with his family, never knowing the wonders of the world beyond their planet. His parents, like most others had moved there to work for a huge corporation, eager to mine the planet for its vast resources. But soon the sun grew hostile, and now they were trapped, doomed to live a primitive life like they were in the 21st century. ”Don't listen to them bud," Eero's father tried to comfort his son once back home "You're not weak.” "Thanks," Eero mumbled, knowing full well what they said was true. While average in height at 5ft 11in, Eero was as thin a a rail. He only wished he could be strong like the rest of the male colonists, hell even many of the female colonists were stronger than him. Probably the reason why he'd never had a girlfriend. Probably. Eero had shared his insecurities with his only friend Fritz. He was strong too, but dumb as a post, and was thankful for Eero's attention and friendship. Eero too appreciated Fritz' friendship, he actually thought the big oaf was kinda hot, but he repressed those feelings deeply. Fritz was sad to see his friend so upset by his physical shortcomings. "Say you know, maybe you could gone see that scientist fella," Fritz suggested. "I gone heard he can do some crazy sciency things, maybe he can help you?” Eero was skeptical, the scientist Fritz spoke of was a recluse, rarely seen by the rest of the colonists. His living pod separated from the rest of the colony atop a hill. Heavens knew what he did up there. But it was worth a try. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— One evening, under the cover of darkness, Eero trudged up the side of the hill, eager to see if the scientist could help. The weather was fierce that night, torrential rain and galeforce wind, the planets weather could be unforgiving but it meant no one else would be out and no one would see him. Eero reached the home of the scientist, perched atop the hill, a gargantuan complex of dark metal looming over the colony. What did the scientist need with all that space? Eero found the entrance and what appeared to be a buzzer. He rang it and waited anxiously. Soon a deep voice emerged from a speaker. "Who is it?" The voice crackled from the speaker. "Umm, uh, my name is Eero Solis, Sir," Eero's voice shaky. "I was hoping you'd be able to help me?” “Hmmm, With what?” "Umm, with something only you can help me with?” Silence Eventually Eero heard the sounds of bolts unlatching and the large metal door swung open slowly by itself. "Enter" the deep voice crackled again. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— Eero cautiously entered. The passageway he entered was dim but he could see light at the end of the passage, and a figure. Eero shuffled into the room at the end of the passage. Standing in the center was a man who he assumed was the scientist although it was hard to tell, his features hidden in shadows, the light shining on him from above hitting the top of his head and shoulders but leaving the rest of him, for now, a mystery. "Welcome young Eero!" the scientist rumbled, holding out his arms. "Welcome to my lair!” Eero was seriously creeped out. "My name is Dr Baledin Veneficus!” The scientist shifted slightly and his facial features were revealed. He looked younger than Eero was expecting, certainly not the crazy old scientist he imagined. "H-Hello Doctor," Eero responded, still creeped. "Tell me young Eero, what is it that you seek from me?” Eero swallowed, he was forced to reveal one of his deepest desires to this stranger. "I-I want to be strong, like the rest of the men in the colony. I want to be able to pull my own weight, their weight, everyones weight. I want to be the strongest!” The scientist grinned wickedly at Eero's proclamation. "Such a simple request? Oh well," the scientist sighed with mock disappointment. "You're in luck. Come.” The scientist grabbed Eero by the hand and dragged him through the depths of his lair to his inner sanctum. "Welcome to my laboratory! Hahaha!" he let out the deep laugh. Eero took in the huge room. The space was filled with large, strange electronic devices looming over him, a maze of pipes and tubes and wires sprouting out of every wall and shooting off in every direction. Various sounds, buzzing from the electronics, bubbling from the various beakers and test tubes covering the metal benches in the center of the room. Smells, some pleasant, some pungent. Eero could tell he was looking into a mind that never stopped. And hopefully a mind that could see to his needs. Doctor Veneficus continued, pacing around the lab, "For you see young Eero, I have been working on a serum that will do just what you desire! Our planet is harsh and I was hoping to develop something to help this colony survive. Supply drops are getting farther apart, our sun growing more dangerous, we need something to help us adapt!” The scientist turned to Eero, but before he could speak, "Please! Let me test it out!" Eero pleaded. "I could be your first test subject. Look at me, I need it the most!” "Very well," he agreed. The scientist clicked his fingers. From the dark shadows of the lab a deep but electronic sounding voice emerged. "How can I assist you, Sir?” Eero gasped as the voices owner emerged from the shadows. A towering beast of metal and silicone, standing almost seven feet tall. A body made in the image of man, its exterior imitating and surpassing the musculature of even the strongest men. Gel filled silicone muscles covered every surface, only interrupted in a few places my metal plates around the joints, skull, hands and feet. And two strange looking bolts emerging from the beasts neck. "Eero, meet my metallic man, Frankenargie!" The scientist let out a slight maniacal laugh again, "I made him myself.” Eero was stunned, never in his primitive existence on this planet had he seen a robot before, thinking that they were only a thing of science fiction. "Hello, Sir," Frankenargie greeted Eero. "H-Hi," Eero squeaked, taking in the size of the huge metallic man. "Frankenargie! Collect a sample of the serum 'N4n-1te5' for young Eero here! Now!" Doctor Venficus bellowed at his metallic slave. "This serum, Eero, will induce rapid muscular development in your body. You will have your wish," the scientist declared. Frankenargie soon returned, holding the small vial of liquid, looking like mercury inside. Dr Veneficus took the vial from the muscly machine, holding it up in the light, rolling the vial across his fingers. "Yes," he scientist smiled admiring his creation, "this beauty is one of my greatest creations, its power must be seen to be believed.” Eero marvelled at the vial in the scientists hands, be could barely hold himself back from wanting to snatch it and swallow it right then and there. "But be warned young Eero, this serum has been shown to not only affect the body but also the mind. One who ingests its power must be clear and sound in mind, true to oneself, without conflict," he warned. "Are you sure you are of clear mind Eero?” Eero knew right away he wasn't, since his early teens he had felt his mind wracked with internal struggles, he had feelings he believed he shouldn't have, desired things he knew he shouldn't. In school he had never had any girlfriends, and instead spent his time admiring the strong guys in his class, half jealous, half in love with their strength. And now, at the age of 21 he still felt conflicted. But he wasn't willing to let that get in the way of what he wanted, he was not going to waste this opportunity. "Yes, I believe I am," Eero lied. "What could go wrong?" Eero reasoned to himself, "The Doctor is probably just pretending for dramatic effect," he thought. ”Very well then," the Doctor replied. "Take this home with you and witness its results. Come back to me when it is done.” "Thank-you Doctor!” ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— Eero rushed home to try the serum, bounding down the hill at lightning speed but careful not to break the vial in his hands. He barrelled into his house, luckily his parents weren't home, out busy doing what they could to keep the colony running. Eero wasted no time in preparing to take the serum, eager to prove the colonist that he was not weak. He would show them! Eero pulled back the metal seal from the top of the vial. His breath was heavy, his heart beating through his chest. Eero swallowed the vial whole. Its taste like the worst halloween cocktail. At first . . . there was nothing. For a moment Eero was devastated, thinking that the weird scientist had played him. But pretty soon Eero began to feel an unpleasant strain in his body, all his muscles began to hurt at once, they felt raw. In truth, the tissue was breaking down and reforming stronger and bigger than ever before. Eero stood frozen in shock, his body tense, teeth gritted through the pain, sweat forming on his brow. His muscles were twitching and contracting all on their own. Eero's growth started in his pecs, they began to push up from underneath his skin, blossoming into two plump muscle-tits, just like he had always secretly dreamed of. They were solid but round, stretching the skin of his chest. His nipples too had expanded like marshmallows and stood erect as they swelled and grew extraordinarily sensitive. His abdominals suddenly emerged, bloating from under the skin, looking like rows of sticky candy apples, glistening with sweat. His waist stayed thin and beautifully tapered. Accentuating the extreme sweep from his lats. Eero became dizzy with his sudden transformation, he swayed from side to side, leaning over and holding his head in his hands, he groaned as his voice began to lower to a deep sexy bass. Powerful shoulders led down into a swollen back, and rippling arms ran into vascular hands and forearms. The width of his new upper body became too much for his flimsy t-shirt, shredding like paper. Eero groaned again, deep and pained like a wounded animal, a splitting headache interrupting what was otherwise a truly pleasurable experience. Eero soon sprouted a huge wide pair of glutes, the cheeks turning into the perfect bubble butt, complimenting new column like thighs and calves, twitching and pulsing larger with each heartbeat. Eero's other "muscle" soon joined in as well, already plump from the pleasure of his transformation, it lengthened slowly, 8, 9 , 10, 11 inches of hard, throbbing meat, begging to blow. Eero's face began to shift as well. His jaw flared out wide giving him and unbelievably manly, mouth watering look, his cheek bones high, his chin squared. For Eero wasn't just growing more muscular, he was becoming something much more. "Unnhhhh, YESSS!" Eero groaned with deep, unadulterated pleasure. Eero's slowly headed for the mirror in his sleeping quarters. Strutting down the passageway with his newbulk. Eero grinned wickedly as he took his new naked reflection, he had been transformed into a sexy muscular beast! His skin had also tanned beautifully, the colour of pumpkin pie! "Mmm, there you are," he cooed at his reflection, groping his pecs as he admired himself, "About time you broke free from your inhibitions.” Eero moved his hands downwards, nipples to abs to cock, stroking it a few times and breathing in deeply with the rush of pleasure that resulted. Eero noticed one last change began to occur. Hair slowly peppered itself like cotton candy down his body, a slight dusting along the canyon of his glorious new pecs, down his abs, and along his legs. But most importantly, an uber-masculine 5 O'clock shadow across his face. Eero admired the final changes, now he was ready. His mind, clouded by his own manly scent wanted just one thing, to fuck! Eero stomped into his parents sleeping quarters, looking for something to cover his new body with. He soon found what he was looking for, a pair of leather overalls and leather knee high boots that his father wore back when working in the mines. They were loose on him, but tight and oh so sexy on Eero. Eero took in his reflection one last time, admiring the outfit. "Oh Yeahhh," He growled at himself "My transformation is complete!" Eero pulled his arms up into a double biceps. "Eero is no more! Now, I AM EGO!!" he roared. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— Ego stomped out into the night, knowing exactly where he was headed. Out in the fringes of the colony there was a bar that everyone quietly knew catered to a certain clientele. And tonight Ego would take each and every muscular hunk there. The quiet roar of the bars interior was interrupted as Ego kicked the door in with his leather clad foot, catching all of the patrons' attention. Ego sauntered in, cracking his neck and then his knuckles. "All right men, you're in for a treat. Tonight I'm gonna fuck you all . . . . And then you're gonna do the same to me!" Eero grinned. And so did many of the bars patrons. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— The next morning Eero awoke with the most splitting headache he had ever felt. The pain was indescribable, and it was just his head that hurt, but his whole body. Especially, rather worryingly, his jaw and, and, and ass! And his new muscle was gone. Despite the pain, Eero shot up in his bed, blurry memories of the nights events coming back to him. Muscle, growth, power, freedom, and Sex. Eero gulped, "What have I done! What did I become last night?! A monster?!” Eero was terrified of himself. He knew right away it was his own fault. He had not heeded the scientists warning. Eero's secret desires that he had kept bottled up rose to the surface and broke free, altering his mind and allowing himself to act without inhibition. He had to tell the scientist, fearful that the muscular beast he had turned into might return at any time. He had to get a control over it. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— It wasn't long before Eero was back inside the scientists lair. He had to confess what the serum had done to him. "Doctor, last night after I took the serum, my muscles grew," Eero started. "You've taken it? Then why haven't your muscles stayed . . . no," the scientist gasped in shock, knowing something untoward had happened. "I-It changed me, I grew into some kind of muscular beast, I can't remember what happened exactly but I think I went to some bar and , and, fucked people," Eero was bright red with embarrassment, revealing his muscle-crazed actions. "No, you didn't. Your alter ego did," the scientist corrected. "You lied didn't you? About your mind without doubt and insecurity. And now the emotions, desires you repressed for so long have manifested themselves and formed an entirely new personality!” "You can feel him, can't you, creeping underneath your skin?” the scientist questioned. It was true, it was like a presence Eero could feel inside him, begging to break free again. "How do we get rid of the beast Doctor? Help me!" Eero begged. "I do not know exactly," Doctor Veneficus replied honestly. "The muscled monster inside of you lives for the pleasures it has been denied. And it probably will not stop until its thirst is quenched!" The Doctor let out a menacing laugh, delightfully amused by the unexpected turn of events. Things were going to get fun. Eero swallowed, "Wha-what do you mean Doctor?” "We must give the beast what it wants!" Veneficus grinned. "Frankenargie, come here at once!” Frankenargie lumbered out from the shadows again. The sight of him stirred something deep within Eero. "Help young Eero here loosen up! Hahahaha!" the scientist laughed manically again. Frankenargie approached a terrified Eero, Eero could already feel the beast inside waking from his slumber. The metallic man stood in front of Eero and began to lewdly grope and caress his own artificial muscle. The robot began to perform what looked like some kind of erotic dance routine, swaying his massive rippling thighs side to side, jiggling his gel filled bubble butt up and down right in Eero's face. He couldn't look away nor close his eyes, the muscle beast was already regaining control, drinking in the incredibly sexy display before him. Eero's body was sweating profusely, his limbs shaking, building up with contained energy begging to burst free. "No!" Eero pleaded with himself. "I won’t!" Eero and the scientist suddenly heard a tear, the t-shirt Eero had thrown on was already beginning to rip around a bulging bicep. “No!" “Won’t" “WOn't “WON't “WON'T" "WILL!" Egos deep voice returned amidst sounds of more fabric tearing. The beasts muscle returning. Ego held his chest joyfully as his beautiful muscle-tits returned, striated like two huge pumpkins. The cool temperature of the scientists lair made Egos nipples standing up like rocket-pops, just begging to be licked. Ego leaned his melon sized bubble butt against a wall as he enjoyed the show the Metallic Man was putting on for him. But he managed to pull his attention from Frankenargies gyrating body for a few seconds to address Doctor Veneficus. "Doctor, thank you. Thank you for setting me free!" the beast rejoiced with his deep, masculine voice. The scientist was frozen, totally in awe of the transformation he had just witnessed. He could only nod a response to Ego. The beast smiled and pulled the scientist in close. Bowing his head down to make out aggressively with the scientist. Doctor Veneficus felt the beasts powerful tongue invade his mouth, it tasted both sweet and sour. He rolled his eyes back in pleasure. Soon Ego grew tired of Frankenargies muscle show, "Stop dancing around like you're trying to turn tricks metallic man!” he bellowed, "come here instead and give me a treat!" now it was Egos turn to let out a deep menacing laugh. Frankenargie complied, sauntering over to the beast, his silicone tree trunk legs rolling over one another. But not even his simulated 300lbs was a match for Egos bulging 320lb mass! The metallic man bent over, presenting his rear to the muscled beast. Veneficus had secretly designed it for this very purpose. Egos massive tool quickly hardened at the sight of the hole, already pre-lubricated by one of the machines sophisticated internal systems. Ego slipped in hard and fast, leaning over the top of Frankenargie and grabbing the bolts on his neck for support as he vigorously thrusted in and out. Fortunately Veneficus card enough to give Frankenargie a nervous system, allowing him to feel the immense pleasure that came with Egos hard fucking. Soon the muscled beast could hold in no more. "OH! FUCK! YESSSSS!" He shouted, his voice rattling the various instruments and equipment scattered about the scientists laboratory. Ego Exploded gloriously inside the metallic mans chute. The feeling of the explosion was glorious to the muscled beast, his entire body seized by pleasure, all the years of been repressed and now finally he was free, liberated. His mind almost exploding at the overwhelming, mind bending pleasure, enough to send a lesser man insane. The scientist watched in awe the entire time, his pants wet with his own emissions from the erotic sight. Eventually Frankenargie and Ego collapsed on the ground in a pile of sated post-coital bliss. And soon after that, Ego began to disappear again, his muscles shrinking back down, turning back into Eero, almost. Eero's body didn't turn back to its original size, instead retaining some of Egos muscle. Eero emerged from his stupor, amazed at the new size his body had retained. "You see, your sub-conscious has rewarded you for been true to yourself," the scientist explained. “You're right Doctor, I was wrong to keep my feelings bottled up.” "Indeed," the scientist replied. "I guess to say thank you I should let him out every now and again," Eero grinned, "I won’t deny he's good company.” "I second that!" The scientist laughed. "Meeee Toooo," Frankenargie groaned, still lying in the floor, exhausted. End Chapter HAPPY HALLOWEEN! © Rekoobaz To see more, head on over to my Patreon page! patreon.com/rekoobaz The Intergalactic Adventures of Eero will be an ongoing series on Patreon. Chapters 1 and 2 are free to view to give you a taste. I'll be starting out with two chapters every month with more exciting content to come in the future. (I only need 10 more Patrons to reach my next goal!) If you're interested you find out more at patreon.com/rekoobaz By pledging just $1.00 per month you'll be able to enjoy more chapters in full at 4000+ words. Thanks, and again, feedback is appreciated!
  15. Too Big - Part Four

    Atlas continued his story. So, my lucky break came a few days later when I noticed something on the message board in the commons area on campus. There was a new flyer on the board one morning as I went to breakfast following an early workout. The sheet of paper had a picture of Professor Michaels holding a cardboard box and it was a request for students to give him some assistance in moving. It seemed he had a new house. He asked for six people and offered pizza and beverages as a thank you. I noticed that none of the tabs that had been prepared at the bottom of the flyer were gone. I quickly removed all six tabs and shoved them in my pocket. I knew Michaels would see that they had been taken and would then figure he had his crew for the move that upcoming Saturday. He definitely had his crew – his crew of one and that’s all he would need. “Holy crap, this is getting really good.” “It gets even better, Adonis. Just wait.” So, that Saturday I wore cargo shorts and a threadbare t-shirt with Freddy Mercury on it. I knew Michaels wouldn’t register anything beyond my body, but the shirt just seemed appropriate. I had a quick workout before I went to the Professor’s house – to pump up my body, to create a masculine musk for the occasion, and to have a little outline of sweat on my shirt before we even started. Everything was bulging nicely as I walked up his driveway – seeing him standing by his garage. I knew he’d be impressed. “Good morning, sir.” “Good morning. Somehow, I knew you’d be one of the people to help me today.” He stared at my body – not at my face. He clearly couldn’t get enough of me and loved the fact that my t-shirt hid not on of my bulges. I decided to play with him a little bit – just to get the ball rolling. “I hope you’re not disappointed that I’m here, Professor.” “On the contrary. We’ll just wait a few minutes for the rest to arrive.” “I don’t think anyone else is coming, sir.” “What do you mean?” “I took all the tabs off of your flyer so it would just be you and me today.” “You did what! Do you know how much big stuff I have to move?” “Professor Michaels, do you actually think you have anything that’s too big for me to handle. Cause unless you’ve got a grand piano in there, I think I’m going to be able to move all of your stuff pretty easily.” As I said this I raised my arms into a monstrous double biceps pose. This caused the bottom of my shirt to come up and reveal some of my hard, thick abs, too. I had certainly learned how to silence the man. The now familiar open mouth and wide eyes followed a loud gulp from my teacher. He was staring at the thick hard peaks that were tearing at he sleeves of my shirt. Something twitched and sprang to life in the front of his shorts – exactly the reaction I was looking for. I knew he thought I was flexing my guns to their fullest thickness, so I taunted him by increasing the tense and making them grow even bigger. I thought his eyes were going to bug right out of his head. As he spoke he didn’t take his gaze from my arms. “With arms like that we could probably load everything onto the truck and you could carry the thing to my new place.” “Come on Professor Michaels, you know that’s not true. I’m not super strong or anything like that, although I could probably pull the thing fully loaded across town.” I could see this was clearly too much for the man to digest. I was afraid his eyes were going to roll back into his head and he’d pass out again. Somehow, he regained some strength and didn’t teeter over. I dropped my arms, but he continued to stare at them – even when they were just dangling at my side. I had already gathered that my friend, the Professor, was an arms guy. Lucky for him, since I had some humongous guns. I walked closer to the smaller man – just so he could get a deep whiff of my post-workout aroma. I swear the dude got even harder just from smelling my sweaty body. “So, Professor, you want to show me the heaviest thing in the place and we can load that on the truck first. It will get things rolling and give me a chance to show you that we definitely don’t need anyone else to help. You’ve got a one-man moving team helping you, today.” “I’m pretty sure that would be my heavy roll-top desk up in my study on the second floor.” He reluctantly turned to lead me inside – clearly sad that he wasn’t going to get to look at my arms for a few minutes. Passing through he house I could see that he had obviously been working hard to get everything ready for the move. There were a lot of boxes and a pretty good amount of furniture. Everything seemed packed and ready to go. I had a feeling I’d have this guy completely moved in a few hours. That made me happy, because it would leave more time for us to get to know each other better. When he showed me the desk, I saw that the thing was pretty impressive. It was, indeed, huge – but I knew its weight would be nothing compared to what I lifted. Luckily the doorways were big and the thing would clearly fit through without having to finesse it in any way. “Why don’t you grab the other side, Professor. Oh, don’t give me that look. You can help. Don’t worry, I won’t make you carry too much of it and as we go down the stairs I promise I’ll go first, so I’ll have most of the weight. Just make sure you hold on real tight.” I winked at the man, just to rattle his cage a little more. I know they say you’re supposed to squat when you lift heavy things, but this desk wasn’t going to be much of a challenge. I also figured in the extra weight I was going to give the piece of furniture when we started moving. I watched as my Professor wrapped his strong, but small arms around the other end and latched on hard. I reached down and grabbed my side. Without any struggle at all, I lifted and tilted the desk at the same time. The Professor’s feet immediately left the ground as he and his side went up in the air. I saw the man freak out a little and then he doubled his effort to hold on. I wasn’t using near my full strength to hold the desk and the man in the air at the same time. I easily started walking everything out the door, down the steps, out the front door, and into the truck. I never even began to feel a strain. I lowered the Professor’s end once we had gone up the ramp of the vehicle. He let go of the piece of furniture as soon as his feet hit the ground. He came around quickly to get a good glimpse of me holding his desk – something he probably couldn’t even budge an inch to save his life – with no effort at all. I maneuvered the thing to the front of the truck and gently set it down. I walked over to the gawking man, pulled my right shirtsleeve up a little and then, again, flexed my big biceps right in front of his face. “You still doubt the power of these giant things, sir?” He could only shake his head ‘no’. He was too stunned to say a word. I pumped my arm a few times just to give him a bigger thrill. The slight moan that escaped his mouth told me I had succeeded. Watching the man get so excited about my size and strength had already sent me into overdrive. I was so hard I could have penetrated steel with my rod. I knew we needed to get the moving job done, but I so wanted to pick the little guy up and take him to his bedroom and show off all morning. I released the flexed biceps and looked down at the pleased face of my teacher. “How ‘bout the sofa next, Professor, and you can ride on it while I carry it.” The little guy was out of the truck and down the ramp almost before I had even finished the sentence. I came into the house to find him stretched out on his extra-long couch that ended up having a fold out bed in it. The thing would have been a lot heavier than it looked to most people, but I had no problem lifting it. The Professor’s face beamed as I easily lugged the big thing and him across the yard. He waved like royalty to an imaginary crowd as we walked up the ramp. “Did you enjoy the ride, your highness?” “I did, indeed.” “I just got a great idea. I like the thought of you being a king or prince. I think I’ll start calling you my Little Prince, if that suits you, sir.” “Only we we’re alone together. I don’t think it would work in class.” It was his time to wink at me. There was no way he could know how that simple action – that mere acknowledgement of how he accepted my pet name and how he was beginning to reveal his true feelings – made me excited beyond belief. I had longed for a little guy to cuddle, to show off for, and to take care of for so long. I was beginning to realize my feelings for the Little Prince were consuming me completely. It was also pretty clear that he felt the same way about me. I decided to take our budding romance to a whole new level. “It’s getting pretty hot, Professor. Would it be okay with you, Little Prince, if I did the rest of the loading without my shirt?” I swear the guy’s heart stopped beating. True to form, the mouth dropped open wide, the eyes doubled in size, the face turned white as a sheet, and the man couldn’t say a word. He just nodded weakly. I grabbed the bottom of my t-shirt and started bringing it up over my enormous torso. When the shirt was about at my shoulders there was suddenly a loud gasp. “Holy fucking shit!” I immediately dropped my shirt back over my body – thinking something terrible had happened. I quickly looked at the Professor and saw that he looked like he was about to keel over dead. “What is it? What happened?” “You’re perfection.” He spoke as if in a trance. I could see he was still turning the sight of my massive chest and chiseled abs over and over in his head. I let out a little chuckle and then pulled my shirt off in one quick smooth move. I draped it over part of the truck and turned back to the Little Prince. The poor guy was having trouble figuring out where he wanted his gaze to land. It was pretty obvious he thought he’d be missing out on something if he didn’t take it all in at one time. I rolled my massive pecs just to tease him. His head bobbed up and down like he was riding some waves. “That’s it, Little Prince, follow the bouncing pecs. I want you to feel like all of these mountains of muscle bulge just for you. They’re all here just to serve my Little Prince.” My words and the heaving chest in front of him had so mesmerized the Professor that he was now completely hypnotized. It was as if he could think of nothing else but my huge body. I was pretty sure he had passed into some other world where only muscle registered to him. I decided to test my theory. I tensed every fiber that was not covered by clothing. “You like my body, Little Prince?” “Completely. It’s all I ever think about.” “And you don’t mind that I took off my shirt, do you?” “Hell no.” “You want this big man to show off for you?” “Yes, please yes.” “Then let’s get you moved, so we can have some real fun.” I walked passed the guy and down the ramp – both of us eager to get the task at hand done. For the next four and a half hours I basically loaded and unloaded the Professor’s entire house. I easily carried six boxes to each one the Little Prince could lift. I carried armoires, chests, tables, and much more – items that would have clearly required three to four moving men each. The Little Prince followed me like a good little puppy – continuously staring at my muscles as I lifted, bent over, and flexed just to continuously tease him. At one point I had grabbed the refrigerator and started out the front door when the Professor briefly came out of his trance to tell me the appliances weren’t going. I gently put the stainless steel, double-door big thing back in its original place. My Little Prince insisted on riding on all six of the dining room chairs as I carried them out to the truck – as well as anything he could fit on. It was like he was a small kid at an amusement park. I began to wonder what all the neighbors thought. The sun was beating down hard so I was sweating up a storm – not from exertion, just from the heat. Every now and then I’d run a finger down the deep valley between my bulging pecs – following the small river of manly perspiration – and then bring my fingers up to the Professor’s mouth so he could have a taste of his personal Hercules. We were both getting a little light headed – not from dehydration, but from the fact that we were perpetually rock hard, turning each other on every second we were together. The Professor whined a little when we were done unloading stuff into his gorgeous new modern house about three miles away and I told him he’d have to follow me in his car as I returned the truck. It was clear he didn’t want to be separated for that long. I didn’t put on my shirt when we drove to the rental place. I knew that would please my Little Prince in a big way. Watching the four husky men that worked at the shop immediately get intimidated when I walked up with the tiny man thrilled both of us. One of the guys, clearly the owner, cleared is throat and forced his gaze away from my massive bare chest to talk to my Little Prince. “Um, Professor Michaels, you had the truck rented for two days. Is there a problem? You’re back in five hours.” “No problem at all. It’s just that my big friend, here, has moved everything in my house on his own.” “You’re telling me that your entire two-story house has been moved in less than five hours and it was done by one guy!” “Yes.” The silence that followed in the room thrilled me. All eyes slowly returned to my big frame. I was a little excited by the fact that every guy in the room had to tilt his head back to look up at me – even though I was the youngest there. I gave the workers a big college-boy smile and pumped my arms into a massive double biceps pose. “I had a really good breakfast.” Immediately, I heard a sound that could only have been a cock spewing. Which was soon followed by the distinct smell of cum. I glanced down at the crotches of all the workers and smiled when I saw a wet stain starting to form at the front of the owner’s pants. He was the smallest of all the men, so that made me extra happy, as well. I don’t think the dude even realized he had shot off a big wad. He looked at me as he spoke. “Listen, big man, if you’re ever looking for a way to make some extra cash, don’t hesitate to come see me. I could use a one-man moving crew.” “I’ll keep that in mind, sir. I love lifting heavy things.”
  16. Too Big - Part Three

    Atlas finished his story, took a swig from his beer and noticed that Adonis had to grab the stool nearby and sit down. He looked a little shaken. Atlas looked at he little guy with concern. “Um . . . sorry, I’m just a little weak-kneed at the moment, Atlas. That was one of the hottest things I’ve ever heard. I think I need to rest.” “Yeah, which part turned you on the most?” “Wow, there were so many parts. A seventh grader that’s bigger than the teachers. A kid that has a lower voice than some virile gym teacher. A guy holding three bullies in place with one arm. A set of abs that don’t even notice full-on punches. A father telling his huge son to act like a superhero. A dude being easily lifted into the air. So much. But I guess the part that got me the most excited was the idea that I might take the place of little Jimmy Shaw.” “I was hoping that would be your favorite part.” “Really? Why?” “Cause I’d like you to take the part of little Jimmy Shaw, too.” “Why is that Atlas? Why do you get so turned on by little guys – guys like me?” “I really don’t know. It’s just always been that way. I mean two days after that incident at school Brett Roberts came to my house in the afternoon and begged me to lift him into the air again. He also begged me to let him punch my stomach again – a bunch of times, until he wore himself out. I obliged him, and all, but it didn’t turn me on the way it did with some small guy. Brett was too cocky . . . too confident. I think some big guys like to conquer other big men, but not me. I like to please, show off for, and take care of little guys. I can’t explain it. Who knows, maybe I have a ‘father complex’ or something like that. I just know that if I want to bust out a major wad nothing churns it out like watching a much smaller man touch my muscles or when some dude gets excited just from me flexing or – by far the most intense is when a little guy asks me to show off my strength or my size. I really wish I could explain what it does to me. Maybe it’s like when you hold a newborn bird or a kitten. You know, they’re so fragile – it almost makes you feel so powerful, just knowing you could crush them into nothing – but you don’t, you wouldn’t. That could be it – it could be because a small guy makes me feel so much bigger and stronger than I really am. Maybe the dude empowers me even more. I really just don’t know. I can tell you one thing for sure, though. It excites me in a way that’s almost magical – otherworldly.” “I bet you have small guys crawling all over you all the time, Atlas.” “Hell no, dude. Most guys are just plain scared of me – no matter what their size. I just seem to intimidate the crap out of most people I meet. You’d be amazed at how many people won’t even look me in the eye when I talk to them.” “Maybe they’re too busy staring at your humongous body.” “That’s what I’m trying to tell you. Most little guys don’t even register that I’m human. They just see a mound of muscle and either turn away and run like hell or get so tongue tied they can’t say a word. They just end up staring or fainting, overcome by my size. I rarely meet little dudes that are . . . I don’t know, I don’t want to sound conceited . . . but I rarely meet any that are brave enough to talk to me. I intimidate them or something.” “Well, I’m not intimidated . . . well, actually I am – because you’re just so freaking huge, but not so much that I can’t talk to you. In fact, your hugeness makes me want to talk to you. Besides, I’m amazed anyone would find it hard to not engage with you, Atlas. You’ve got a happy, easygoing aura about you.” “Thanks. I’d say the same about you.” “So, did you and little Jimmy Shaw ever get together in school? You know, did you help him live out his fantasies.” “Naw, the dude liked girls. He’s married now and has three kids. He’s the founder of some tech start up and has made millions. Maybe billions. A couple of years ago, he asked me for a little favor, though. There were some goons at his gym that were harassing him – just like Brett and his pals in junior high school. He invited me to his elite club uptown to re-live that moment way back in seventh grade. It was kind of fun putting some adult bullies in their place while the still skinny and small Jimmy watched. It was just as big a turn on two years ago as it was way back when. And how about you, Adonis? Do you like boys or girls?” “I like huge men.” “That’s the answer I like to hear.” “The bigger the better.” “That makes it even sweeter. I hope I fit the bill.” “You fit the bill about ten times over, Atlas. How ‘bout another story from your past – one that would excite me as much as the one about Jimmy Shaw.” “Let me see, what would make you happy? Oh, I’ve got the perfect one. This would have been when I was in college. It was my sophomore year. I was around nineteen. I took an art history class mainly because everyone said the teacher was the best on campus. I’ll never forget walking into class on the first day to find a huge hall filled with about a hundred and twenty people. I was a little disappointed in the size of the class. That is, until the teacher walked in. I’ll never forget my first glimpse of Dr. Norman Michaels. He was about five feet, seven inches tall, weighed no more than one-fifty to one fifty-five, and had a perfect little swimmers build – broad shoulders, narrow hips, and an ass that was made for bouncing quarters! He wore the tightest jeans I’ve ever seen – along with a stylish blazer – and always a preppy button down. He had shoulder length wavy brown hair that fell into place perfectly. He was always brushing it out of his face. A move that made me always have to adjust myself down below. “Bet you couldn’t do that without people noticing, huh?” “Especially since my legs were to big and thick for me to put under the little desktop that flipped up and over to write on. Anyway, that first day Professor Michaels decided to call roll – something that never happened in a class, especially one that big. Everyone just signed in, but that first day he insisted on seeing who everyone was – even though we were such a huge class. I didn’t think anything about it until he got to my name. When I raised my hand I swear I saw a little smile flick across my teacher’s face and then he made a note in his grade book. I was the only one that he made a note about. That’s when I first started getting suspicious. Everything became even more obvious when we started studying Greek statues and Michaels would have me stand up in front of class – next to powerpoint pictures of Hercules, Zeus, and the like – just to compare. I swear the little guy knew the name of every muscle in the human form – something he said was necessary when painting or carving a statue – but I got the feeling there was another reason. I decided to test my theory out. “Oh this is getting good.” “Yeah? I thought you’d like it. So, the Professor decided to have one-on-one conferences with all of his students. I figured this was the perfect time to get to know the guy a little more, so I signed up for one of the first slots available. I made sure it was the last meeting of the day – thinking that would give us more time. I went to my dorm and changed into some tight cotton shorts and a muscle hugging tank top for the meeting. I was a little worried my outfit might give the guy a heart attack, but then I remembered he looked in pretty good shape, himself. I had heard he did, indeed, swim a lot. Michaels was sitting at his desk with his back to the door when I got there for the meeting. There wasn’t anyone else in the hallway, so I knew our time together would be pretty private. I knocked on the door and let my deep voice boom a little louder than usual when I spoke. “Um . . . Professor Michaels. I’m here for my meeting.” I saw the guy’s entire body shake with excitement and he even jumped a little at the sound of my words. When he turned around, I had one arm draped above my head as I held on to the top of the doorframe. This pose made my arm bend slightly, so I decided to stack the deck even more and tense my biceps a little. The poor guy dropped the pencil he was holding as soon as he turned around. His mouth popped open wide and it was clear he couldn’t speak. I saw him glance at my tree-trunk thighs bulging out from my stretched, paper-thin shorts. “Um . . . is it okay if I come in, Professor?” He didn’t speak. He merely nodded his head up and down. I purposefully waddled into the room – swinging my gigantic upper body confidently as I moved. I also closed the door behind me. I heard the Professor gulp loudly. There was a wooden chair near him – with a pretty high back. I swung my leg over the back and planted my huge self a few feet away from him. It was a move to emphasize how big I was and it worked perfectly. The shocked teacher still could not speak. He simply stared from my chest to my arms and then back again. I reached out with one of my big hands, lifted his chin to close his mouth and then tilted his head so he was looking me in the eyes. “My face is up here, sir.” He swallowed hard and it took a few seconds for what I said to register with the guy. He turned bright red and immediately started speaking wildly. “Of course it is. It’s right up there . . . up there atop of those Herculean shoulders. Those big mounds of massive muscle that seem to stick out like two Gibraltar’s. And those lead to two humongous arms that look like . . . “ And then the guy caught himself. He turned even redder and immediately shut up. He turned around, fumbled around his desk for a file – which I assumed was mine – and then turned back to me. He wouldn’t look at me for a couple of minutes and simply thumbed through paper in the folder to make himself look busy. I smiled a knowing smile. The little dude was definitely into muscle. By this point, my huge schlong was so hard it looked like someone had stuffed a fire extinguisher down my shorts. The cute little Professor was rocking all my boats. I wanted to pick him up in his rolling wooden desk chair, bring him up to my face, and plant a big sloppy kiss on those thick luscious lips, but I knew that would have made him even more uncomfortable. I could be patient when I wanted to be and I knew there’d come a time when it was the right moment for us to be together – even it didn’t end up being today. “Um . . . so are you . . . enjoying the class.” “Very much, Professor. I like it the most when you talk about my body to the class.” “Well, you are the perfect specimen.” “Am I?” I raised my arms and flexed – glancing to the right and then to the left as I bounced my biceps a few times. I heard him gasp and, again, he dropped the pencil – and then the file with all the papers. I reached down to pick everything up – mainly because the guy was completely frozen, clearly overwhelmed by my flexed peaks. I laid everything in his lap because he still wasn’t moving when I got it all together. He just continued to stare at my arms. “I really like all the examples of the male physique you show in the class, Professor. Some of the artwork inspires me when I work out. I kind of think of myself as a sculptor or a painter as I mold my body into something I can be proud of. Into something that others might find pleasing. I’m all about making others feel good.” I knew I was being a little cruel, but I couldn’t help it. I found the guy so freaking hot that I could barely refrain from reaching out and picking him up in a tight bear hug, just to squeeze my love into him. The room was getting really hot, by now, and the Professor’s forehead was covered in sweat. I took advantage of the situation. “Hey, Professor, it’s kind of hot in here. How about I open your window?” I leaned forward, scooting out of my chair a little, but staying down on his level. I reached my muscled arms around him and brought my hulking chest a few inches from his face. He was looking straight down the cavernous valley between my pecs and could see how massive they were. I grabbed the window and easily slid it upward – noticing the thing made a lot of noise as it opened. I sat back down and noticed the Professors eyes were now twice the size they were before. “Uh . . . that window’s been stuck for three years . . . no maintenance man has ever been able to get it open!” “Really, Professor? It just opened right up for me. I barely had to use any strength at all. I guess these big arms are just more powerful than a group of maintenance men.” I flexed my arms again and, immediately, I knew our teacher-student conference was over. The eyes of my small Professor rolled back into his head and the guy simply passed out. It was kind of cute. He just went nighty-night – clearly my body and strength had just been too much for him. He didn’t slump down in his chair or fall over, his chin simply fell forward and he was totally gone. I know it was wrong, but I took advantage of the situation. I reached out and copped a feel of his chest, his arms, his legs, and the swollen mound at his crotch. Just as I had suspected – the Professor was a tightly muscled little guy. And he was carrying a pretty big package, as well. I ran my fingers across his plump lips and then brought them up to my own. I had the feeling I’d be tasting those things for real one day, soon. I figured I shouldn’t leave the poor guy just sitting there, so I easily lifted him and carried him over to the sofa on the other side of the room. I was kind of bummed he wasn’t awake to see how light he was for me. The guy immediately curled into a fetal position when I set him down. I stood there for a few more seconds – just soaking up the beauty of the man. He turned me on so much. I then wrote him a note – saying I really enjoyed our meeting. I ended it by saying I hoped he had a really nice sleep. I then turned out his light and left, shutting the door behind me. “Maybe you should have carried him to your dorm room – you never know what would have happened when he woke up.” “Maybe, but try explaining an unconscious teacher draped over an arm to people on campus.” Anyway, if I had thought the good Professor was going to ignore me the next day – out of embarrassment – I was dead wrong. He handed me a note when I entered the classroom. It was written on the same note I had left for him the night before. It said, ‘Thanks for the lift last night. I slept like a baby.’ He smiled at me as I stiffly walked to my seat. It was then I realized the Professor knew he was wrecking my world just as much as I was wrecking his. I was harder than a two-by-four the entire class and he knew it. Luckily, he didn’t ask me to stand in front of the class, for my raging hard-on would have been impossible to hide. Over the next few class periods I decided to try out different outfits to see which one Michaels preferred me in. You know, I was getting ready for when we went on a real date. He seemed to light up the most when I wore a severely tight black polo shirt and jeans that were so tight they might as well have been painted on. So, the prepster liked other preppies. It was duly noted. “I bet, like me, Atlas, he simply liked any outfit that hugged your muscles revealingly.” “You’re probably right, Adonis.”
  17. Pistachio

    Hi, so I normally write outlines for fiction, but I've been itching to practice my actual writing on erotica. I'm still only experimenting with this short since I'm pretty rusty, so all comments and suggestions on the writing style would be greatly appreciated. I honestly don't know how to write erotica. Thanks, and enjoy (lol). — Pistachio — An Experimental Short Chris took the tumbler out of the refrigerator and let it settle on the kitchen island. “Finally,” he said. His heart pounded excitedly. He watched the pistachio-green shake defrost in front of him. He opened the lid and gave it a quick whiff, reminding him of chocolate, like was advertised. He licked his lips in anticipation. He’d spent three months preparing the formula and lost most of his savings. Being a college student, losing any more than $3 was quite a loss. Chris had spent $100. $99.50, to be exact. He couldn’t waste this. His boyfriend, Eric, called out to him from the living room. “What’s taking you so long?” he asked. “I didn’t know it took ten minutes to get a glass of water.” “Wait! I’m almost done.” “With what? What kind of complicated ass water are you drinking?” ‘You’ll see,” Chris thought. He took the tumbler with him back to the living room where Eric was lying flat on the couch, waiting for Chris to return. “About time.” he said. “Sorry, just prepared a drink for myself.” He placed the tumbler down on the side table. Eric’s eyes locked onto the tumbler. He wrinkled his brow and stared at Chris. “The fuck is that? Did you get your water from the trash compactor?” Chris chuckled. “Fuck off. It’s just a chocolate shake… that’s green.” Chris sat down on the couch. Eric crawled up and rested his head on Chris’ thigh. They looked in each others’ eyes and smiled. Eric pounded on Chris’ stomach and rubbed his hand across the soft fat. “Thought you were trying to lose weight and gain some more muscle, tubby?” Chris rested his hand on Eric’s sizable chest and wiggled his finger around his nipple. “I’m trying. I don’t want you outgrowing me so fast. You’ve been gyming for, what, three months?” Eric chuckled. “What about it?” “Dude, look at you! You’re already nearly as big as I am, and I’ve been going for almost two years.” Eric got up and sat on the couch, resting his legs underneath him. He lifted Chris’ chin with his finger and kissed him gently on the lips. As they maintained eye contact, Eric reached down and grabbed a handful of Chris’ junk. “Nothing wrong with that, though, right?” Eric smiled playfully. “Who said the bottom couldn’t be the bigger guy?” Eric said. Chris was speechless as Eric worked his hand around his member. He could feel himself getting hard in Eric’s soft hands. Eric tugged down Chris’ shorts, leaving him in only a shirt and briefs. “Oh, yeah.” He ran his tongue across Chris’ underwear, pushed out by his engorged manhood. The rough cotton travelling across his tongue. Chris had always been sensitive. He never needed much to get off, and Eric knew. Chris tossed his head back in pleasure, moaning with every lick. He looked to his side and saw the tumbler still resting on the table. He grabbed it and popped it open. Eric looked up and dug his hand underneath Chris’ shirt, groping Chris’ pecs. “Is now really the time?” he asked. Chris didn’t reply as he quickly downed a quarter of the shake. He closed it and set it back down on the table next to him. He exhaled, feeling the chilled shake travel down his throat. Eric got off the couch and on the floor. He opened Chris’ legs wide open and stroked his thighs as his hard-on throbbed harder in the tight underwear. Chris was feeling something he’d never felt before. It felt as though the chill of the shake was travelling across his body, numbing it down. “Is my big boy getting a little chilly?” Eric asked, still stroking Chris’ thighs. When the cold got to his penis, it began warming up. His entire body followed, and he felt his cock surge slightly larger. “Did your dick just get bigger?” Eric asked. Chris’ breathing was getting faster. He could feel the heat enter every fiber of his muscles. “Why don’t you–hnng–check it out?” He pulled down his briefs, letting his cock fly free. It emanated with warmth. Eric climbed up and grabbed it with both hands, immediately filling his mouth with nothing but smooth head. He licked around the shaft, knowing it was where Chris was most sensitive. Eric tried making eye contact, but Chris was focused on something else. Chris raised his right arm and watched as his upper arm slowly grew thicker, rounder. He flexed it once, twice, and with every repetition, his bicep grew bigger and higher. His raised his left arm and did the same. With every flex, he could feel the power in them growing more and more potent. “Fuck, are you growing bigger?” Eric asked. “Yeah, man. It feels so good.” Eric climbed up and began pulling up Chris’ shirt. Chris pulled his shirt back down, took Eric’s hand, and put it back on his dick. He squeezed his hand tightly and began using it to masturbate. “Fuck, no, don’t take my shirt off. I wanna feel this.” he said. “This is fucking amazing.” Eric said. Eric began licking Chris’ firm nipples through the shirt as his chest grew outward, filling his pecs and torso with pure meat. He took Chris’ growing arms and raised them to a double bicep as he dove in and planted his lips on Chris’ and his hands on his biceps. Chris’ arms were pushing up his sleeves to his shoulders. His biceps still growing at a steady pace. “You taste so good.” Eric mumbled. “Why don’t you get back down and keep sucking?” “On it.” Eric felt Chris’ cock smack his thigh as it continued to grow with the rest of him. Chris’ shirt strained as his chest and arms grew bigger and thicker. His lats pushed the shirt far out while his chest grew into two massive slabs of meat, quickly inflating. Chris’ shirt was being pushed out by his pecs that his cleavage was growing larger and larger. His pecs pulled his shirt out so far that the neck hole was being stretched to its limits. Eric was beginning to struggle wrapping his small hands around Chris’ growing arms. His biceps growing into hills. His chest, balloons. Eric felt himself being pushed back by Chris’ legs. He looked down and saw Chris’ legs jut out ever so slightly, as if he grew a few inches taller. His thighs continued to thicken and grow, and grow, and grow until they were as round and firm as steel beams. Every striation was visible. “Fuck, this is hot,” Eric said. “I feel hot,” Chris said. Chris’ member also grew in size, pulsing larger but never shrinking. Eric was having trouble maneuvering around his growing boyfriend. He was beginning to look more and more like a child trying to climb onto a growing tree. “You’re the sexiest fucking thing I’ve ever seen,” Eric said. “Shit.” He sat in between Chris’ legs, trapping himself inside as Chris only continued to grow bigger, bigger than anyone Eric has ever seen before. Eric grabbed Chris’ shaft firmly with both hands. He squeezed the massive tool, growing it bigger and bigger until it looked as big as his forearm. Its head rose as high as Eric’s head as he licked around it. Chris’ shirt began tearing down the middle as his pecs grew into massive pillows, his nipples large and begging to be sucked. He flexed another double bicep and his arms tore around his sleeves. His shirt could barely hold him in. Chris was living in pure ecstasy as he grew ever larger, his ass sliding off the couch due to his increasing mass. He tried looking down at Eric but his pecs had grown too thick to see past. “Where’d you go?” Chris asked. “Still down here, big guy.” Eric could feel Chris was close to climaxing and stroked his massive shaft with both hands. His tongue went on overdrive, licking every possible nook of Chris’ massive dick. It wasn’t long before it spewed out massive dollops of hot cum, coating Chris’ massive exposed torso and legs, as well as Eric’s face and hair. It continued spurting until every last drop from Chris’ balls had been shot out. They both took a second to breathe and make sense of what just happened. “Fuck! Look at me, Eric.” Chris said. “Wait, shit, how big did you just grow? I can’t fucking see, there’s cum in my eyes.” Chris stood up, knocking Eric down to the ground with a swing of his heaving member. “Shit, sorry.” The smell of bleach permeated the whole house. He looked around the room and never felt bigger. His once loose shirt now looked as though a single stretch would cause it to tear straight down the middle. It was pulled out so far by Chris’ pecs that it only reached halfway up his abs. He looked down at Eric and nearly confused him for a twig. If they had looked like brothers before, now, it was like comparing David to Goliath. Eric tugged on Chris’ still engorged member to pull himself up, knowing it only made Chris hornier. He stood up on both feet and tried looking up at his boyfriend. Eric smiled. “I think I shrunk.” he said. Chris smiled and grabbed both his pecs, trying to cup as much of them in his hands. “Naw, man. I’m just so fucking huge.” he said. “I’m so big.” Eric tried wrapping his arms around Chris’ torso, but barely got halfway around. “Shit,” he said. “Your pecs are so fucking hard.” Chris bounced his pecs, hitting Eric. His penis throbbed against his abs, chest-level with Eric. Chris bent down and flexed his gigantic bicep across Eric’s face and licked his lips. “Suck it,” he said. The thick arm took up most of Eric’s line of sight. Eric tried grabbing it with his hands and felt small. He planted his face and tongue against the bulging bicep as Chris flexed it repeatedly for Eric’s pleasure. “Was this really all from that shake?” Eric asked. “Yeah, and there’s still most of it left.” Eric bent down and grabbed Chris’ throbbing cock and gave it a tight squeeze. “Why don’t we take this upstairs? Your brother’s still out, right?” Chris laughed. “Good to go again if you are.” Chris and Eric continued fooling around upstairs in the master bedroom, exploring Chris’ newly-grown body. The two eventually fell asleep. At midnight, Chris’ younger brother, Evan, snuck into the house, hoping no one was up. He was on his way up to his room when he noticed a green shake left unrefrigerated on the side table.
  18. Too Big - Part Two

    “I did, however, get dubbed ‘The Protector’ in seventh grade because I decided my job would be to keep everyone safe from bullies. It was my way of being the superhero my dad talked about. There were some wee lads in my class – guys much smaller than even my arms – and I found out early on in the year that it was a huge turn on for me to take care of them. To make sure none of the older, bigger guys picked on them. One day I was taking a short cut outside and came upon three ninth graders shoving one of my little pals around and knocking his books out of his hands. Instead of getting angry or going ballistic – I was amazed by the fact that my already man-thick rod shot the hardest it had ever been and my body got all tingly with excitement. The knowledge that I was about to protect little Jimmy Shaw – showing him how big and strong I was by fending off three guys at one time – was almost enough to make me squirt a monstrous load in my undershorts. I wanted to pick up the little fellow – who had been shoved to the ground – easily lift him all the way up to the half wall that was next to us and let him watch the show. Making him feel comfortable and safe was all that was on my mind. I watched his eyes grow big with hope as I walked up behind his tormentors and that made me even more excited.” “Is there a problem here little men?” Since I had the biggest chest on campus I also had the deepest voice. Even the very masculine, heavily hairy Coach Saunders sounded a little lady-like beside me. I loved how my voice sounded like a long deep roll of thunder announcing a coming storm. I noticed the backs of our trio of bullies immediately stiffened with fear and I swear I saw the one on the right start to tremble. By the time they turned around the guy in the middle – football superstar tackle, Brett Roberts – had regained some of his cockiness and he decided it was time to rid the other students of their respect – and fear – of me, once and for all. That was his first mistake. “No problem, my big doofus. We’re just reminding this seventh grader of his proper place in the food chain. You can continue on your way – that is, unless you’d like us to remind you, as well.” Some guys would have gotten mad. Some guys would have gotten scared. Some guys would have just laughed at the dweeb. I, however, responded by immediately starting to leak a little pre-cum from the huge hard rocket in my pants. Brett was a pretty big kid – maybe the largest guy in school besides me – but even if you put him and his two pals together they still wouldn’t have equaled my mass or my strength. The fact that this didn’t register to them only made me happier than a kid in a candy store. I could see a wave of fear suddenly land on Jimmy Shaw’s face. The fact that he, also, didn’t realize just how much I could easily dominate these three upper classmen made my heart jump with excitement. I instantly knew that showing the little guy what I was capable of – without hurting anyone – was going to give me fodder for beating off for months – maybe even years – to come. I suddenly felt like Prince Charming, a knight in shining armor, or even someone like Captain America. Helping my cute little classmate with wire-rim glasses and a waist much smaller than one of my thighs seemed to make the world perfect. Every single bulging muscle in my body pulsed thick with blood from the anticipation of making Jimmy happy. “Well, I’m pretty slow, there, Brett, so I guess you three goons are just going to have to show me, too.” I watched with utter joy as Brett’s hand made a fist at his side. I knew what was coming and the mere idea of what was going to happen made me want to pick up the three boys in one big bear hug and kiss them. I also started thinking about how Jimmy Shaw was going to view everything. Seeing the upcoming altercation through his eyes made everything even sweeter to me. I wanted to be the little dude – seeing my hulking figure blocking out the sun for everyone else. I wanted to watch, from his viewpoint, the astonishing moment that was about to take place. “With pleasure, freak.” Brett swung his elbow back and let his clenched fist fly through the air into my stomach. The loud smack made Jimmy close his eyes from fear of seeing me doubled over, but it also made my hard dick spurt a bigger gob of pre cum. Nothing on my body moved. Abs didn’t cave in. I didn’t even sway a little. Brett, his two pals, Jimmy – who had quickly re-opened his eyes - and I simply looked down at my mid-section and registered how the football player’s punch had been easily stopped by something much, much more powerful. I turned my gaze back to Brett, whose face was now looking at me and signaling pain. He raised his arm and immediately shook out his hand. For a second I was worried he had broken his wrist, but then I saw him wiggling all his fingers to make sure nothing was seriously hurt. To tease the guy even more I reached down and raised my t-shirt, revealing my titanium six-pack – just to prove to him it was all me that had stopped his puny punch. “I guess this freak’s got some abs of steel, huh, Brett?” Brett’s two pals actually turned out to be dumber than he was. As soon as they saw me lift my shirt – revealing an un-tensed stomach that was cut like stones, they decided to defend their friend. Both goons pulled back their arms and sent simultaneous punches into my uncovered gut. Again, the sound of the two loud smacks was like music to my ears. As soon as I saw what was coming I wondered – briefly – if I’d be able to bear the assault as easily as I had when it was just Brett, but – again – not one part of me budged even a fraction of an inch. My abs barely registered anything. Suddenly, all three of the guys were shaking out their hands from the pain and Jimmy Shaw and I were still staring at my abs. I tensed them – just to tease the upper classmen – and to show everyone that I had withstood the punches with a stomach that was relaxed. Jimmy Shaw let out a high-pitched squeal-like gasp as he saw my brick-laid abs turn harder and pop out even more from the flex. I looked into Jimmy’s shocked gaze and let the shirt drop back down. “Pretty cool, huh Jimmy? And I wasn’t even tensing them that hard.” I took advantage of the fact that all three of the older guys were still trying to reduce the stinging pain in their fingers and wrists. I quickly lined them in a row – back to front – with Brett at the head of the line. I placed my big hand on the dude’s chest – marveling at how my fingers spread across the expanse of his pecs - and then smashed all three of them into the wall close to where Jimmy still sat on the ground. I easily held all three of them in place with one arm – loving the fact that they each started to squirm wildly – both from the slight pain of being compressed and the desire to escape. For a fraction of a second it dawned on me that I wasn’t even using my full strength to keep them in place. My one thickly muscled arm pressed them into the wall like a vice-grip that would hold two boards together. The panicked look on their faces was cool, but not half as much as the lustful, awe-filled look of the little guy on the ground. The face of that little guy was fulfilling fantasies I didn’t even know I had. He was the damsel in distress, the Lois Lane to my Superman, the Mary Jane Watson to my Spiderman, and the Jane Foster to my Thor. Jimmy Shaw made me want to do many other things to the three goons I held in place, but I also knew I wouldn’t do anything to hurt them. “So, Brett and friends, here’s the deal. Take a look at the guy down there on the ground. Take a good look. His name is Jimmy Shaw. I don’t want you to forget his name or his face. Cause, you see, Jimmy’s a friend of mine. A very good friend of mine. And from now on, whenever you see Jimmy you’re going to tell him hello. You’re going to act like he’s been your best pal for many years. You’re even going to go out of your way to be nice to him. And if you don’t I’ll be there to remind you why you should. Holding you three in place is nothing for me, mates. I’m not even using my full force. Here, let me show you.” I pushed on Brett even harder – still not near my total strength – and smiled to myself as each guy was forced to exhale even more air. The poor dude in the middle was starting to turn a little blue. I knew I’d have to let them go soon. I didn’t want to have anyone pass out. I lessened my grip and loved how my increased strength had made each one of them panic even more. “So, unless you want to see me unleash my Hulk-like strength on you – you better be nice to Jimmy from now on. Have I made myself clear?” The two goons in the back quickly nodded their heads up and down. Brett, however, proved to be even more stupid than I thought and he just stared at me. I knew I’d have to make myself clearer to him. I reached up with my other hand and grabbed the lapels of his letterman jacket. I pulled him from the other two dudes, who immediately fell to the ground – gasping for air and rubbing their aching chests. I tightened my grip on Brett and lifted my arms – causing the kid’s feet to fully come off the ground. I was taller than him – so it was fun to raise him to my eye level. We both quickly noted how easy it was for me to lift his entire body into the air. I was amazed at how light he actually was. I brought his face up to mine. I had eaten an onion-laden burger for lunch so I made sure to exhale even harder than usual as I spoke. I wanted – in the future – the smell of onions to make Brett remember how his feet dangled in the air and I held him like he was as light as a pillowcase. I have a feeling the guy, to this day, steers away from onions. I spoke slowly – lowering my voice into something close to a growl. “It seems that my buddy, Brett, is a slow learner. Maybe showing you how light you really are – at least to me – might help make our little lesson from today stick in that thick brain of yours a little more. So, you want to answer me this time, little man? Do you understand that from this day forward you’re going to be extra nice to my good pal, here, Jimmy?” I actually moved my arms to the side and tilted the dude downward a little so he could have a good look at the small guy on the ground. Without hesitation, Brett started shaking his head up and down and actually let out a little sob mixed in with the word ‘sorry.’ I was impressed with this extra touch – and so was Jimmy. I tossed the football player down onto his friends and then watched the three of them scramble quickly to their feet and run away. I gazed at them as they left – noting that all three of them kept looking back to make sure I wasn’t coming after them. I then turned to Jimmy Shaw. The kid looked up at me with eyes full of gratitude, awe, and astonishment. He then raised his arms – like a toddler might do to an adult. He was actually looking to me to pick him up. This small gesture – this tiny confirmation of how he viewed me made tears well up in my eyes. I loved how I towered over him – the incredible difference in our sizes. But only because I desired to protect him, take care of him, and show off for him. I smiled, reached down, grabbing him under the arms, and lifted him even much more easily than I had Brett. If Brett had been a pillowcase then Jimmy was nothing more than a simple tissue. I held the little guy at eye level and we simply gazed at each other without saying a word. There was no need. We both knew what the other was thinking – even without expressing a thing. I gently put him down on the ground, reached lower and picked up his books, and then carried them for him. I looked down at him as we started off. “Come on, pal. I’ll walk you to Mr. Jones’ class. When he sees that you’re with me he’ll not mark you as tardy. I mow his lawn shirtless every other weekend and he brings out six or seven glasses of lemonade every time – just to steal glances at my big body.”
  19. Too Big

    “You’re a big man.” “Too big?” “Is that even possible?” “Some men would say yes. Maybe not fitting through regular doorframes is their limit. Or maybe it’s not fitting comfortably on a single bed. Or sometimes it’s just a matter of buttons on a shirt being pulled way too tight. You’d be surprised by what turns a guy off.” “Do I seem turned off?” “No. Quite the opposite, really.” “I like it when a guy can’t find a shirt that fits him well. When everything seems too small and you can actually see skin between the strained buttons. As for the bed, a real man should never have to fit into a single. It’s made for children. I like it best when a king-size bed looks small because a big man is lying on it. And doorframes seem like they were made to be busted by shoulders . . . wouldn’t you say?” “I’ve ruined a few in my time.” “I bet you have.” “The best is when it’s a metal frame and my size just dents the thing to crap as I pass through.” “I kind of feel sorry for the frame.” “No you don’t.” Monstrous pecs bounced a little under the skin-tight t-shirt. Shoulders were pulled back a little and seemed to flare out even wider. Simply to impress. The poor weak shirtsleeves inched up mega biceps that seemed to pulse to twice their size. The weakened fabric seemed like a second skin – striations, veins, nipples, and hair so clearly seen. “It might interest you to know that I compete.” “I get the feeling you also win.” “I’ve got my share of trophies.” “Although, sometimes, a living, breathing trophy is the best kind . . . wouldn’t you agree?” The bulging thick neck swallowed hard. Luscious, manly lips parted in what could only be described as a deeply masculine slow gasp. The giant had been surprised – something that seemed unfathomable a few seconds before. Dark blue eyes grew wider, followed by a smile so gorgeous it could have slain an army. “I didn’t realize this was a competition. I would have taken my shirt off.” “Not a competition, exactly. More like an interview.” “I should have brought my CV.” “I hope it’s long.” “And hard?” A much-needed gulp of the vodka tonic sitting on the bar happened at the same time the behemoth took a long swig of his beer. Eyes never left the other. Both men seemed to need a few seconds to recover . . . to move back from the edge. “How much do you weigh?” “Whoa, big man . . . getting a little personal, aren’t we?” Silence. Eyes not leaving the other. “I weigh one hundred an fifty-six pounds.” “And I weigh three eighty.” There was no way either man could comprehend how much this shared information excited the other. Sometimes, cocks harden for the strangest reasons. Weight difference . . . and difference in size seemed to be a turn on for both the giant and the little guy. There was a need for another long swallow of both drinks. “I curl weight heavier than you.” “I’m not sure any of the furniture in my place is heavier than you.” “That make you nervous?” “Just the opposite.” “Not intimidated by size?” “No. Why would I be? The bigger the better.” There was so much sexual energy flowing between the two men at that point that if any human being had walked between them the poor person would have been electrocuted on the spot. “Some men are scared by my size.” “I don’t know why. Are you going to hurt me?” “No. That’s not why I’m big.” “Just as I figured. Although, sometimes a little pain can be erotic. You know, just to show me how big and strong you really are.” “Yeah? Only if it’s something you like.” “A little squeeze here. A little bear hug there. It can be fun for both of us.” “I like the way you think.” “I like the way you bulge.” Another need for retreat. Another need for a sip of cool liquids. The drinks were now finished and the man with muscles galore signaled to the bartender for another round. He held his arm up and signaled for two more by making the peace sign with his fingers. The smaller man stared at the biceps that bulged – though it was completely relaxed. This did not go unnoticed by the big man. “Shall I flex it for you?” “Please.” A chorus of angels. The beginning of an opera by Wagner. A thousand timpani drums pounding at the same time. The finale of a fireworks extravaganza. None of these came close to describing the moment when the giant tensed his arm and made his biceps bulge to full size. It was now time for the little man to gasp slowly and let his mouth drop open wide. Time froze still for both men. Nothing else mattered – except for bulging hard flesh, gaping eyes, and a wide-open mouth. It took a few seconds for the smaller man to return to earth. “Just a little thing I’ve been working on for a few years.” “There’s nothing ‘little’ about it. It’s bigger than my head. And probably a lot harder!” “I’m glad it pleases.” The giant released the flex. He knew it would be better for the continued conversation. He watched the smaller man’s gaze stay glued to the biceps even after he had lowered his arm and left it relaxed at his side. “I’m a verified muscle whore.” “I’m a verified muscle exhibitionist.” “It seems we were made for each other.” “It would seem so. Mind if I ask a personal question?” “I don’t mind at all. I’m an open book.” “Why muscles? Why a big guy? Why me?” “To be frank . . . all of that was secondary. You smiled when I smiled at you. That comes first with me. You were friendly . . . open . . . happy. Look around this place. Look how many people seem desperate . . . sad . . . lonely. You didn’t radiate any of that kind of energy.” “Neither did you.” “Now, my turn. Why me?” “Simple. You spoke to me. You engaged me. You actually spoke to me as a person.” “I’m not sure what you mean.” “Easy. Other guys only see my size . . . my muscles. You actually saw me. I guess – since you said it - it was my smile, but you talked to me like I was a person and not just a piece of big muscled meat. I actually felt like you wanted to get to know me.” “A man is much more than his muscles.” “Just as a man is more than his gorgeous tight ass.” “Are you saying I have a gorgeous tight ass?” “Well, now that you mention it . . . yes, yes you do!” “And you, my big friend, have a body carved at Olympus.” New drinks had arrived and just in time. Both men, again, took long swigs of alcohol to calm their libidos. It seemed that only common decency and the fact they were in a public place prevented both of them from ripping the clothes off of the other. A second long sip of both drinks was needed to calm the moment. “My name is…” “Wait! Let’s name each other. Let’s give each other the name we think the other should have.” “Um . . . okay. Wow. You’ll have to give me a second.” “That’s fine. I’ve already got yours.” “Yeah? What would that be?” “Atlas. Cause you seem to be holding up my entire world. And I think you could do it with just one arm. Maybe even one hand.” “How crazy is that? I’ve got a Greek name for you, as well. Adonis. Because you’re one of the most handsome men I’ve ever seen.” “The god of desire.” “Yep, that’s the one.” The two men stared at each other. If eyes had been able to undress people, then both men would have been stark naked. Neither guy moved a muscle – small or big. Desire was dripping off of everything within five feet of both of them. Around them, the bar continued to move at a different pace – guys flirting, romances ending, drinks being served, and hearts beating wildly – but right there, at their corner of the bar all time stopped and it was only the two of them. Nothing else mattered. “It seems we’re the A-team. Both of us with a name starting with ‘A.’ And both of us Greek.” “Well, the Greeks did know a thing or two about the unspeakable love between two men.” “Yes, they did. And they had so much respect for the male form . . . for muscles.” “Kind of like you.” The big man spoke in a whisper. He wasn’t sure why, but he definitely felt the importance of the conversation and of the moment. He wanted to convey all of his respect, admiration, and lust in one sentence. He definitely succeeded. The smaller man was entranced . . . in love . . . entrapped. “I feel that worship is the only appropriate response to huge bulges.” “And I feel that worship should be rewarded . . . appropriately.” “Hopefully with more flexing, more groping, and more worshipping.” “Exactly.” This time the pause – the time out – was needed more than ever. It seemed that the two men were teetering on an abyss of no return. It was clear that each guy was so turned on that they were unable to fully register other people existed in the room. The world, for each, had become completely about the other. For a few seconds words were unneeded. The big man let the back of his hand – resting on the bar – brush up against that of the smaller guy. They both looked at the ridiculous size difference in front of them. “Your hands are enormous.” “Yeah. In high school, my baseball coach said there wasn’t a glove made for a paw as big as mine. I told him it didn’t matter. I just played without one. Not even he could hit the ball hard enough for it to hurt when I caught it.” “Have you always been huge?” “Pretty much. The doctor said it was all about genetics when I was younger. I guess both my parents came from long lines of huge people. My dad’s family was Vikings and my mom’s lineage was Scandinavian or something like that. When I was around ten years old I was flipping channels one Saturday morning, bored of cartoons, and I fell upon a bodybuilding contest on a sports channel. Immediately I was entranced. There was some huge super heavyweight going through his routine to a piece of classical music and I thought it was the most beautiful thing in the world. Two important things happened at the end of his performance – I creamed in my pants for the first time, entering puberty, and I instantly knew my calling in life. I started lifting the next day – using an old barbell set of my dads – and haven’t stopped since. Some people say I took to it really well. I kept growing taller and pumped up huge immediately.” “I’ll say.” “In junior high I was bigger than everyone at school. Even the teachers. I was also stronger than all of them. My parents wanted the administrators to skip me a few grades – just to put me with boys my own size, but the principal said even college students were smaller than me. My father sat me down one night and gave me a stern talk about not being a bully and not using my size and strength in a bad way. He told me that – in a way – I was like a superhero that needed to always think about what was the right thing to do and to not hurt others. For some reason that talk stuck with me and I’ve been that way ever since.” “Lucky for us, mere mortals.”
  20. Home of the Gods Part Five by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13502-home-of-the-gods-part-four-by-f_r_eaky/ Morning. Fabian had trouble sleeping for a couple of reasons: slight coughing or whispering to himself out loud had him hearing how his voice had dropped in pitch what felt like three, maybe four, octaves than what he normally spoke, and the other was that he was sleeping on a futon mattress on the floor with Reid so there wasn't quite enough room to be comfortable. Coming home in the dark, without Reid having been there for the great voice transformation, put Fabian in the position of Reid being confused and thus in protection-attack mode when a hidden in shadows Fabian spoke to him. To stop his 6' 7" 270 pound muscle bound lover from punching him, the only thing the 5' 2", 90 pound Fabian could do was bark with his new voice an order to cum and cum instantly to Reid who did immediately blow a load on the spot, but in doing so left him stunned and very weak. As such, collapsed to the floor, Fabian was in no position to move his boyfriend to the appropriate bed for recovery. Fabian eventually pulled a futon mattress to the floor, barely managed to roll Reid onto said mattress, put some pillows under Reid's head, cover him with a comforter, and attempt to lie down next to him on the floor. Unconscious habitual movement by Reid had him pulling Fabian close to him in his sleep so that Fabian had to sleep engulfed by Reid and hanging off the edge. Eventually Fabian got flipped over, back into Reid's chest and abs, a more appropriate and comfortable spooning position, which allowed him to be a bit more secure on the futon mattress. Come the early morning, Reid's hand began to explore Fabian's body: caressing the shoulder, down the slim lats and obliques, across the waist and ass, back up the hands, arms, shoulders, neck, then feeling the face. Fabian felt he was being more frisked than caressed and decided to ask the question. "Uhm... What...." "Shhhhhh. I've kept my eyes closed and I am feeling your body to see if it feels like how I remember you. Your voice sounds so different it's making my brain go wonky with conflict. Such a powerful voice out of my little man. It's hard to believe it's you." "Is my voice really that powerful and manly now Rei..... ... ... .... Reid is that your cock?" "uhmmm.... ye...ye...yeyeye....yeah." "Reid that's like soft to erect in like ten seconds!" "uh-uwuaaaaah! oh huh huh huh huh huh huh huh huh huh." Fabian lie there motionless for a number of minutes. A warm, sticky wet spot growing around his ass and lower back. He spoke in as soft of a whisper as he could. "R....Re....Reid? Is....is that pre-cum?" "N....n nnnn nnnn nn n n.........no." "It's not pre-cum? It better not be piss." "No... no...it's just my morning load." "Morning load? You just woke up. We haven't done anything. We've..." "We don't have to! It's your voice, Fabian. I can't help it." Reid pulled Fabian close and began to kiss Fabian's neck and nibble on Fabian's ear lobe, grope Fabian's body. "It's so big, so deep, so manly. You talk and it rumbles in my ears and goes straight down through my whole body and into my cock and testicles and rolls and resides there. I hear your voice and my mind thinks there should be this like 7' tall, muscle, power house, horse hung man there. I'm already in love with you... this is just turning me on more. My lil' 5' 2" tall Fabian with the vocal power of a....a.....god! You say it I have to do it. Auuughhhhhhhhhh." And with that yelp, Reid emptied another load onto Fabian's back and buttocks. The morning went quickly and playfully for the pair as they got ready for work. Reid was weak in the knees. The way in which he came the night before plus how it happened this morning was so powerful and so much it left him weak. Fabian kept his mouth shut most of the time, but occasionally had to be playful like getting very close to Reid's ear from behind and in as soft and low of a voice he could muster ask for things in a seductive way like the hot......buttered.....toast. By the time the pair set off for work, poor Reid was leaving looking like a love drunk pup, falling in love, again, with Fabian and his basso profundo voice. Things went well at work for Fabian, except there was much ribbing by his dispatch and coworkers. Upon hearing his new voice they all commented on how low it was, but then it was followed up by comments like, "Whoa! You goin' through puberty this late in life? You suddenly gonna hit a growth spurt on us?" or "the local lighthouse called and want their foghorn back." Comments were also made by some of the people Fabian delivered to, and an occasional accident or two almost happened when some driver would nearly cut Fabian on his courier bike off and Fabian would bark an order, "HEY, WATCH WHERE YOU'RE GOING!" and it would startle the driver this huge, gigantic voice coming out of such a diminutive man. At the end of the day, Reid pulled up in his delivery truck meeting Fabian at his last delivery stop of the day. He put Fabian's bicycle in the back of the truck and told him to get in, that he was treating his man as the last couple of days were pretty harsh on him and he was certain a lot of folks probably all went "weird" on him today given his new voice. Fabian did as Reid instructed and Reid took Fabian home, then they hopped a cab to go to a local Chinese place to have dinner. Reid was able to be a bit more calm hearing Fabian speak now, although towards the end of Reid did ask Fabian to read off a number of Chinese fortunes from cookies he had cracked open. Fabian did so, and then was surprised to reach over and discover just doing that had Reid and full mast in his pants. He smiled at Reid and then blushed. Reid in turn reached over and felt Fabian's inner left leg and sure enough Fabian's cock was at its fullest and hardest. After paying for dinner the pair walked out holding their coats in front of their crotches. It being a crisp winter night and not being too far from their apartment, Fabian & Reid decided to walk back home. After putting their coats on, they took off, holding hands, smiling, at one another. They were walking over a bridge at one point when suddenly Fabian uttered an exclamation of being hurt and stumbled forward to the sidewalk. Reid turned to look at Fabian and then doubled over in some pain as a blow to his stomach was made. There was Michael, the power lifter with the huge hands and feet. "Surprise, boys. If there's one thing I can't stand, it's the undeserving out having a good time. Especially when it's a man out having a it out with a boy! I believe that's illegal, isn't it?" "I am not a boy!" Fabian said defiantly on the ground. Michael looked a bit shocked back at him. "Well.... someone's voice lowered. I think it sounds lower than Fazzah's. But no matter voice doesn't affect....." With a growl, Reid was fast approaching Michael ready to attack. Michael was relatively ready for him, dodged and delt a blow again to Reid's stomach. There was a loud thud, but only a small sound of "huff" from Reid. Michael looked up to see Reid smiling. "Taller than you and built just about as big. Not gonna be so easy to take me down when I am aware of your attack." Reid then slugged Michael across the chin sending him staggering back a good number of paces. He then ran to attack Michael again, but Michael was also able to shake off first blows rather easily, as well. Stepping off to one side, Michael stuck his large size 16 men's foot out and tripped Reid forward. As Reid tripped to his knees, Michael then turned to catch the charging Fabian and back hand him across the mouth. Fabian reacted nearly as well as a ball to a bat's hit, flying backwards in the opposite direction. Michael spun around again and made to punch Reid who was charging at him once more, but as Reid slowed and tensed his abdominals and obliques, Michael lowered his stance and brought both fists into place striking Reid right in the groin and balls. Reid doubled over seeing stars and upon his bending over Michael sucker punched him right across the chin and jaw again which cause him to stumble backwards and over the bridge railing. "NO!" cried Fabian causing a boom to fill their air and windows to vibrate as he ran to the railing to try and help Reid. Reid had a hold of a lower rung the railing but just barely and he was slipping. Not sure what exactly to do Fabian braced his feet against the railing and reached over to grab a hold of Reid's wrist. His diminutive size with small hands and feet of course made this a difficult task. He couldn't get one hand around the thick wrist and forearm of his lover who was just an inch under being a foot and a half taller than him. Lurching over he grabbed a hold of Reid's wrists with both hands, trembling to the over taxing of his strength and limbs, crying as he didn't want Reid to fall. Michael laughed. "Ha ha ha ha.... if the fall doesn't kill him, the freezing temperatures of the water below most certainly will. It'll take any form of help at least thirty minutes to get dispatched and either flown or driven to this location. And you can't go and calmly tell someone to help out, and screaming it.... well your voice bellows to loud now, by the time it reverberates off of all the buildings would folks be able to tell from where you're screaming?" Michael walked away leaving the pair to make a decision of either both of them plunging into a winter chilled river or just letting Reid drop and Fabian survive. There could be a possibility of saving Reid if Fabian could get a decent hold of him and Reid could then grab a hold of Fabian and try to swing up enough to get his other hand on the bridge railing. That, however, would also require Fabian to become locked and stable in his position and at his size and weight verses Reid's size and weight it wasn't going to happen. As the pair struggled the air suddenly began to fill with the sound of pounding drums. Fabian was crying out of fear and despair and now in the back of his mind thinking "not now for a change. I can't change in the middle of this." Steam began to rise off the bridge. The slight side trough began to unfreeze and have free flowing water and filling up. A manhole cover blew off its hole and a pipe underneath sprung a leak and began to spew hot water in the air and onto Fabian. It ran down his arms, his legs, his hands, his feet, causing his grip either to stabilize onto the bridge or firmly grasp Reid's hand to become slick and loose. That's when the voices began to chant. " Ke'atutelvae.... Ke'atutelvae.... Ke'atutelvae.... Ke'atutelvae.... Ke'atutelvae...” As the voices chanted the name, Fabian began to feel his fingers and his toes tingle and eventually feel them itch and burn. He wailed for it to stop as he tried to keep a firm hold of Reid which was slipping more and more. Eventually the fingers and toes felt burning hot and the rest of the hands and feet were tingling, itching, and burning slightly. That's when Fabian began to feel it. There was not only pain in his hands and feet, just emanating from them, but that his feet were being pinched, squeezed, almost like clamped down on. It was his shoes. Tighter and tighter they became crushing in from the sides, pushing from the front and cutting from the back. He was trying hard to ignore this pain because he had to keep adjusting his grip on Reid's wrist. Every few seconds suddenly his finger tips would stretch out and they began to touch tips with one another. Meanwhile his cycling shoes were pressing down so hard on top of his feet and toes it felt as though they were pressing his toe nails inward, making them cut his poor small toes. He could feel individual toe ridges forming on the top of his shoes instead of one smooth top. His ankles were being tied off by a ring of cloth, the opening for the shoes that was getting smaller and smaller. His heal was screaming at the back of the shoe that was digging in, clamping around trying to contain the heel from escaping. Just under his cries and pleas for help, the sound of small tears and rips were heard. In a series of a couple of short rips! and then a long strip! The sides of the shoes gave way allowing the icy air to waft in and caress Fabian's feet. A few more rips and Fabian's toes burst through, their red hotness getting cooled by the water and winter air. Soon a few pops were heard and the laces on Fabian's shoes snapped and allowed the tongue to rise up and the opening of the shoe spread out wider and wider to accommodate Fabian's growing feet. "WUAH!" Fabian had to lurch forward, re-establishing his footing and his grasp. The sole of the shoe finally separated, torn free due to Fabian's good sized feet, and thus slid away causing Fabian to now stand barefoot, except the tops of his every shrinking size 5.5 men's shoe now laying on top of his much larger feet like some ill fitting pair of sporty looking spats. Feeling the new length of his feet, he managed to get them hooked in between to rungs of the railing and anchor himself in the bridge. His two hands having grown matching the increase in size of his feet, he now adjusted to a better hold onto Reid's wrist. "Reid.... I'm not strong enough to pull you up.... but I have a better hold of you and the bridge..... I need..... I need your help, babe..... Help me.... help me swing you..... so you can grab the railing. My hands and feet are getting ice cold now..... and numb.... c'mon... help me swing...." The pair managed to get Reid swinging and after a few tries Reid did get up high enough to allow his long arms and fingers grab a hold of the railing and together they eventually got him pulled and lifted up over the railing. After managing to find and hail a cab, the rode back the rest of the way home and proceeded to take a hot bath to soothe their freezing bodies, Fabian's hands and especially his feet in particular. Reid had Fabian face him and lay his legs on top of his, and in this position, in the hot soapy water, took Fabian's feet in his hands and began to massage them. "Hmmmmmm that feels sooo good, hon." "I imagine it does, Fabe. All that growing they did, and then the bruising they took with you trying to come up the stairs and the hallway. You should've let me carry you." "It's another freakin' change, Reid. I'm gonna have to get used to walking with these....flippers now. They feel so heavy, and seem so long....." Reid took up the tape measure and laid it along the underside of Fabian's feet. "Ten and two-thirds inches long. What size shoe did you wear before?" "Five and half in men's." Reid did the calculations in his head. "That means your feet were 9.133 inches long, so they've grown one and half inches longer.... or four and half sizes to a US men's size 10." "That's like ridiculous on me isn't it? I've got clown feet now...." "No.... it's not quite so bad. Proportionately if you were my height your feet would be thirteen and a half inches long for a size 18.5 shoe. I wear a size 17 as my feet are 13 inches long, so it wouldn't be that bad. Just means you have big man feet." "But my hands... they're just as bad. Most people won't see or notice my feet, my hands however they'll all see as I deliver packages. I now look and sound like a freak." "You're not a freak, and even if you were, there's not worry because... you're my freak. I'm here, Fabe. Through all the changes that may be coming. I've fallen in love with you and your personality and even though I imagined guys as big or bigger than I am, I still loved you at your small size. If you wind up growing big, I'll be all right with that so... you will have someone who loves you no matter what." The pair sat there for a while in the silence, except for the occasional sound of some soap bubbles popping. Eventually Fabian slightly smiled at Reid. "What am I gonna do with this huge hands and feet. I can barely walk or grasp things properly." "Well, you're gonna fumble and stumble with them for a bit?" "Fumble and stum....... I don't want to do that I want to walk and handle things normally." "And you will, but you'll have to get used to this first." "And you speak like that's so easy to do." "I do. I wasn't always 6' 7" you know. I entered high school as a weak lil' Freshman standing 5' 10" tall. I remained that way until the middle of my Junior year." "What? What happened?" "That was when my hands and feet exploded. I was going, and growing, through a shoe size like every three weeks. By the end of my junior year, I was fumbling, stumbling, and bumbling my way around everywhere trying to get used to my new huge ass hands and feet. Even some of the taller guys still only had a size fourteen shoe, so I got teased about having boats and flippers." "But you don't look that out of proportion now." "Of course not. The second half of it all started my senior year. I started out 5' 10" by then end of the school year I stood 6' 4" and by my Sophomore year of college I was another three inches taller at 6' 7"." The pair sat in silence again for a while until Reid smiled. He motioned for Fabian to sit forward a bit and just stared at him eye to eye for a moment. Suddenly there was a small splash and Reid's prick sprung up from under the water. Fabian kind of went to scoff at Reid, but then Reid took one of Fabian's hands and placed it on his member and wrapped it around it. "Look it what you can do one handed now." said Reid smirking. "And with your other hand you can then..." and he took and placed Fabian's other hand down in the water and to his balls, which Fabian then made Reid jump and shake a little as he took his other hand's fingers, cupped Reid's balls and then firmly took his thumb and stroked them across. Reid pulled the plug, stood up, wiped down with a towel, raised Fabian up, dried him off, lead him to the bedroom, and after turning on the heater, proceeded to show Fabian what all he could do or experience with his larger feet and hands.
  21. Hi There All! Chapter 6 has just been uploaded on my Patreon! Here's the teaser to give you a taste! If you'd like to find out more on the series and enjoy the full exclusive chapters, hop on over to my Patreon page. Pretty soon I'll be launching a new reward tier on my page with even more content! I only need 13 more supporters to reach my goal and I'll launch the new Tier. Please consider supporting if like the story and want to enjoy more! Thanks! patreon.com/rekoobaz Enjoy! Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 (Teaser) Chapter 4 (Teaser) Chapter 5 (Teaser) The Intergalactic Adventures of Eero Chapter 6 (TEASER) - Growth! patreon.com/rekoobaz Location: Port Secretum, Kapteyn C, Kapteyn's Star, 1st Quadrant, Milky Way Galaxy Year: 2135 (Following on from Chapter 5, Eero begins to have a reaction to the doctors injection.) “Ok, so what should happen is the nanites will go about administering the required hormones to your cells, promoting growth," the doctor explained. “The nanites will self multiply as needed and once they reach a predetermined level they'll begin to slowly leave the body, mainly through your sweat.” Eero nodded. “Now there may be some minimal growth in neighbouring muscle groups but as I mentioned earlier the nanites are intelligent and know where they are in the body and their target area.” Doctor Bale held the syringe toward Eeros pec. “Ready?” “Ready!” Eero replied. The first needle pierced his skin. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— “Uhh, Doc, Beginning to feel a little uncomfortable here.” Dr Bale walked over, he could see Eero was uncomfortable, sweat beginning to form on his brow. “Ungh! My pecs feel like they're cramping and my nipples are on fire!” Eero groaned. Bale pulled Eeros jacket aside to get a full look at the pecs, something was definitely happening, Eeros two muscle-tits were flexed hard and twitching slightly. Sweat as beginning to form on their surface. Eeros nipples felt raw, like someone had been sucking on them. “Let me see if I can help,” Bale said as he began to massage the two pulsing mounds of pec meat. Bale kneaded Eeros pecs like dough, pressing his fingers into the flesh, attempting to loosen up the tension. “Relax, I’ve also trained as a massage therapist,” Bale assured Eero. “Ohhh Doc, thats it, right there!” Eero moaned. Bales ministrations couldn't alleviate the pain for Eero completely and pretty soon he began to feel something more than just the pulsing under his skin, growth. At first Eero thought it was just his breathing but pretty soon he realised the stretching feeling under his skin was from his muscles. The fibers were beginning to grow and multiply, the nanites dutifully building up the muscle. The sensation began to feel amazing and Eero grew excited, he could help but begin to tent his thong. “Oh Doc, I can feel it. So goood,” Eero breathed as Bale continued to massage the globes of muscle. “These beauties are gonna get huge!” Bale complimented, turning his attention to Eeros nipples, gently massaging around them and pinching them ever so slightly causing Eero to breath in sharply. Strangely it seemed the attention on Eeros nipples seemed to cause the growth to accelerate. They both watched in awe as Eeros chest began to visibly expand beyond its current 47 inches. Eero couldn't believe what he was seeing as the sweaty mounds began to dominate more of his view from where he was lying. They continued expanding, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, it looked like Eero had two large bowls strapped to his chest. They had rounded out beautifully, the flesh firm but yielding as Bale continued massaging the two enormous mounds, salivating slightly at the glorious slight. Bale couldn't fight the urge, and in his overload of arousal Eero couldn't stop him. The good doctor abandoned any sort of professionalism, leaning in to begin licking Eeros new and improved muscle tits, treating them to a tongue bath. Bale ran his tongue up and down the mounds of flesh, circling around the areola before rapturously biting and sucking on Eeros nipples which too had swollen and expanded with the growth. Eero moaned in fevered joy as he was wracked with pleasure. He grabbed the sides of the examination table, Bales pec worship driving Eero crazy. “Oh fuck yes Doc!” Eero shouted “Keep going!” Eero was now rock hard, his erection slipping free from his thong. Bale hadn't failed to notice and had moved his free hand down to begin stroking the young bodybuilders hard penis. While most of the tingling sensation had subsided in Eeros' pecs he could've sworn he soon felt it in neighbouring parts of his body, but the doctor did say that might happen. The feeling was awfully strong though. Despite the immense pleasure attacking his body, doubt began to creep into Eeros mind as he felt his abs, lats traps, delts and biceps grow tense, the familiar cramping sensation quickly returning. “D-Doc!” Eero breathed. “Something's happening!” "Yeah, you're turning into a fucking beautiful musclebound god!” Bale replied. “No! I can feel it . . . elsewhere.” Eero stated. “What do you mea . . .?” Bale paused as he pulled his head away from Eero Pecs. He could see it, the growth was spreading through Eeros body. “Oh My!” Bale exclaimed as he saw Eeros abs began to twitch, rising and falling with each ragged breath. Eight bulging mounds grew bigger and more defined. The obliques becoming more toned and beautiful, but not so thick as to ruin the taper of Eeros waist, drawing the eye to the thick erection tapping Eeros abs with every fevered breath. If Eeros pecs hadn't already blown up so big Bale would be able to see how the taut anterior muscles threaded through the obliques toward Eeros pits. “The, The nanites! They're multiplying beyond their predetermined amount!” Bale realised. It was almost like he could see the growth swelling out from Eeros pecs, the muscles beneath stretching the skin. Around back Eero felt his traps suddenly bloat, pulling against the inside of his jacket. His lats followed suit, their improved size pushing Eeros arms further outwards. The delts, biceps, and triceps twitched, pulsed then bloated. Their new size proving too much for the stitching in Eeros jacket arms, causing slight tears along the sides. Bale couldn't help himself as he watched the erotic display. He quickly climbed up on the examination table and straddled Eeros mid section. The brazenness of the act causing Eero let a long moan as some of the air was forced from his body. “Fuck! Look what I'm creating!” Bale let out a pleasured laugh as Eero thrashed beneath him with each wave of pleasure he felt. Bale reached behind himself and resumed pleasuring Eeros pulsing penis. “Mmm, if only my nanites could grow this muscle too,” Bale chuckled. The growth had spread lower down Eeros back, his taut glutes now getting in on the action has they bloated quickly with new fibers, turning into a full blown bubble butt. The growth was so sudden that to Bale it felt as though Eero had thrusted upwards. "Yeah you enjoying this?" Bale teased as he began to rock back and forth on Eeros abs. Eero was being blinded in pleasure, the strokes of Bales hand on his dick were amazing and as the good doctor rocked back and forth on his abs Eero could feel the weight of his glorious new pecs, the slight pain that lingered from the growth that felt like a good burn from the gym only heightened the pleasure. Eeros breaths got quicker and quicker. The weight of his new muscle was intoxicating. His dick was numb from the stroking. He couldn't hold much longer. “Uhhh! Uhhhh!” “C'mon baby, spill it!” Bale urged “Ugh! Fuck yes!” Eero growled For the second time that day Eero exploded, his cum firing against the doctors back. ————————————————————————————————- # ——————————————————————————————————— © Rekoobaz Hope you enjoyed this little teaser of Chapter 6! To see the full chapter and more, head on over to my Patreon page! patreon.com/rekoobaz The Intergalactic Adventures of Eero will be an ongoing series on Patreon. Chapters 1 and 2 are free to view to give you a taste. I'll be starting out with two chapters every month with more exciting content to come in the future. (I only need 11 more Patrons to reach my next goal!) If you're interested you find out more at patreon.com/rekoobaz By pledging just $1.00 per month you'll be able to enjoy this chapter and more in full at 4000+ words. Thanks, and again, feedback is appreciated!
  22. Big Tyler part 4

    What else could I do for Tyler that he has not already done with me. I had no clue what he had in store for me. He looked down at me. “Why don’t we go for a walk, I want to show you something.” He laughs “actually, I am going for a walk, you are going for a ride!!” HE reached down and grabbed me under my ass and lifted me in his right arm so I was resting on his right hip.” Here I was again, held as a child in his arms, as a father carries his young child. He walks out the front door and into the hall way. He pushes the button to the elevator. When the door opens there is a couple that is getting off. What a sight it must have been watching a giant carrying a full sized man like a child. They did not say a thing. They just looked up at him. He gives me a great big kiss right in front of them, like is showing them that I was his and his alone. He let the walk by as we went in. The door closes and he looks at me an just laughs. He was having fun watching peoples faces as he carried me. I don’t know why I didn’t realize it before, but he had the same look in his eyes when he was buying the coffee yesterday when we first met, and when we walked through the lobby of the hotel. This was his dominance over me. I am really his little plaything. What is he planning on doing with me. I started getting a little nervous now. I started to squirm in his arms. “Whats wrong little guy? No need to fear, I got you”. I couldn’t understand what was happening. Did he really care about me, or was he just using me. But then I remember our evening together. He was so gentle. He treated me with all the respect in the world, but what is his infatuation with me. My mind was spinning…I never wanted to leave his side, but I was afraid. “I am not going to hurt you son”. “Where are you taking me?” I knew that no matter how much I squirmed, I was no match to his power and strength. I was helpless. “Don’t worry, I think you will like what I want to show you!” The door to the elevator opens and I realize that we are on another floor, but not the lobby. He stepped off the elevator and he started walking down a long hallway. “It’s ok, little guy! Just lay your head on my shoulder, you are safe with me.” He puts his left hand behind my head and pushes it down towards his shoulder. I could not move, he was forcing me to lay my head on his shoulder. It was so strange, I had no clue what his intentions were with me. I knew I had no control of the situation, but I also knew I was safe. He stops in front of a door and used a keycard and opens the door. Tyler looks at me with excitement, ”are you ready?”. A man about the same size as Tyler opened the door. Tyler walks inside with me in his arms. Tyler sets me down on the bed. Son, I want to introduce you to my twin brother Kyle. Kyle this is my new boy Chip”. Tyler steps aside and Kyle comes into the light. He is about the same size as Tyler. He is muscular, but not as big. Kyle looks at me and walks toward me. He is not towering over me while I sit on the bed. He reaches down and grabs me by my belt and lifts me off the bed in one arm. He is studying me, looking at my body from top too bottom. “looks like you got yourself a keeper little brother!” “and where is your little guy?” Tyler asked his brother. “Oh, I let him use the bathroom, give me a minute and I will bring him in here.” He sets me down on the bed, and walks in the bathroom. “hey little buddy, are you almost done? I want you to meet some people. I hear the toilet flush, and the door opens. I can’t see what is happening, but I feel a grunt coming from that direction. Tyler is looking at me like I am his prize, not just his son now. Kyle walks around the corner with a fully grown man in his arm. This guy had to be as big as me. He was a little younger with blond hair and you could tell that under normal circumstances, he would be an alpha. But to Kyle, he was just his little plaything. He is holding this guy with one arm wrapped around him. The man is facing away from him, pressed against Kyle’s body, feet dangling 4 feet off the floor. This is my little guy Evan.” Evan did not look like he was afraid, or in danger, but was comfortable in his position as this giant’s toy. Kyle repositions his grasp on Evan and sets him down on the bed next to me. Tyler looks at Evan and grabs him under his armpits and lifts him not just eye level but over his head so Evan’s head is touching the ceiling. “I thing our littles guys will get along just fine. You did a great job finding you boy big brother!” This is going to be so much fun. Tyler brings Evan down to eye level and places him in his left arm while he reaches down with his right arm and lifts me out of bed. “They are perfect together.” He scoots his hands down and places them under both of our asses. Then begins to lift us higher together. “Oh yeah, I can feel their lust for us big brother. We are about to have some fun with you guys now…are you ok with that.” I knew I didn’t have a choice. With that he throws us both onto the bed right next to each other. Kyle looks at Tyler “let’s get them undressed.” Kyle reaches for Evan and grabs him and pulls him toward the edge of the bed. He grabs his shirt and rips it off of his body, then he grabs Evan’s jeans, lifting him off the bed, he pulls on the jeans with both hands wrips those off his body. Evan’s body flopped back down onto the bed. I did not have a chance to move and he landed right on top of me. Not waisting any tme, Kyle reaches for Evan, pulls his leg until he is at the edge of the bed again. “can’t forget about these little guy. He grabs Evan’s boxers and gently pulls them down, touching his cock along the way. He grabs Evan by one arm and lifts him up. “That is how I want you from now on in my presence boy.” “Yes sir” “Good boy, I will reward you later for your obedience.” “Thank you sir” Tyler is watching this all happen, he sees how his brother is manhandling this guy and says “Go easy on him, he still human not just a toy.” I could tell that Tyler is more tender and compassionate of the two brothers. Then he looks over to me. He saw the fear in my eyes. He walks over to me, sits down next to me. He reaches over and grabs me, pulls me to him and then sets me on his lap. He starts with pulling off my shirt. I will not be so rough on you son…my brother can get carried away, but I know what you want.” After he takes off my shirt, he rubs my left nipple a few times before moving his hand south. HE unbuttons my jeans and reaches in and grabs my cock. It is hard as a rock. “I knew you would like this! Let’s get these off of you.” He stands up and has me bent over his arm. He pulls off my jeans and sets them aside. My boxers went with them. “There you go son…isn’t that better?” He sits back down on the bed, sets me on his lap again. I layed my head on his huge chest. “I bet you wonder what is going on here don’t you?” Of course, the thought did cross my mind. Here are two giant men, using 2 large men by normal standards, but to them, we were just children to them. Tyler started to explain what was happening. “Kyle and I wanted to find two guys, not just any guy, but ones that would be into all of this muscle. We wanted to find two guys that not only got off on feats of strength, but being lifted and carried likea child. We came across this potion that allows us to grow younger with the lust of another. We must learn to care for the needs of others. Your needs are much different than Evan’s, but you both have a lift and carry fetish. When I first started talking to you online, I knew you were the one. I knew that you had this fetish by being taken care of, like a father carries his son. Evan here has the same fetish, but he wants to be dominated by muscle. Kyle would not get the same reaction from Evan is he treated him like I am treating you. Evan wants to be lifted against his will.” Tyler looked over at Evan, “am I correct boy? Don’t answer…because I already knew it was true.” All of this was too overwhelming to me. Now I understood why he grew taller and wider earlier. It makes sense that both giants are 65 years, yet look like they are 35. Tyler knew what I was going to ask even before I asked it. ‘I bet you are wondering about our names aren’t you? We chose those names for online purposes because we did not want you to be turned off if you found out our true age before our meeting. My real name is Walter, and my brothers name is Chester. Now, would you have met us if we had names like those? Or would you think we were older and not as attractive? Tyler and Kyle are names that go with our new identity. I like Tyler much better than Walter. It makes me feel young again and in charge. So I hope this doesn’t change anything in our relationship son. I have enjoyed taking care of you.” He reaches down and caresses my cock and sack. I was starting to cum with his touch, but he nodded his head back and forth “Not yet my son…not yet”. We have other plans for you before we get to that point, but don’t worry, it will all be worth it!” Kyle walks over and grabs Evan in one arm and reaches down and grabs me out of my daddy’s lap and sets us down so we are facing his huge pecs. He takes off his shirt and grabs a hold of the top of both of our heads and forces us to open our mouth and take in his man tits. “That’s is boys, show your daddy what you got” Tyler walks over to me, bends down and says “the best is yet to cum!” To be continued…
  23. Home of the Gods Part Four by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ It had been three weeks since the attack on the subway and not a word, sound, or sight from Gabriel or his friends.... posse more like it. However, this doesn't mean that things were quiet. the first two weeks were checking in at the hospital to make sure Reid was healing and doing alright. Most of his injuries were bandage and heal, but he had to have some minor surgeries to take care of his jaw and eye socket. His ribs had to be wrapped and he was on a couple of machines until his one lung had healed enough to be off of them. The very end of week three, but with his jaw wired shut and his ribs still tightly wrapped, he was allowed to go home, but was still in a long haul for being one-hundred percent healed. Week four saw the arrival and stay of Reid's parents, who were both surprisingly averaged size, well - his dad was around 6' 3" but very slim build, and they stayed to help watch over and take care of Reid, making him shake meals until time for the jaw to be freed from its wire stitches holding it in place. Reid's parents had figured out quickly via Fabian's expressions that he obviously had feelings for Reid and then being told that the day of the attack Reid had finally asked him to be an item together. With that knowledge the parents showed how accepting they were by saying, "Well that takes care of the sleeping arrangements then. No need for a hotel, you sleep with the boyfriend patient, and we'll take your bed." Fabian wasn't sure whether to be happy or annoyed. Fabian in the mean time was back at work as a bicycle courier and learning to adjust his great schlong down a leg of compression shorts, wearing cargo or board shorts over that which also went with his uniform, he informed his bosses it was due to an unseen inner thigh injury, and riding his bicycle to and from home, work, and delivery points. It became somewhat difficult as the back of his mind was always focused on Reid, then he'd feel the rubbing of the shorts, single layer or both, rubbing his colossal cock and an immediate erection would occur. Fabian had begun planning one or two minutes to stand in an alleyway of a building before delivery to lift up his shirt, pull out and open his shorts and allowing the cold winter air to strike and caress him until his cock had shriveled and shrunk from great python to being nearly being inside of him. The beginning of two months from the attack, things begin to go downward once again. Last delivery of the day, Fabian came out to find the tires on his bicycle deflated and punctured. Looking around, he froze upon seeing Gabriel across the street. A passing bus made it like one of those scenes in the movies, for as soon as the bus passed, it revealed that Gabriel was gone. It was as if he was on that bus now, although it hadn't stopped to pick up passengers from where he stood. Other things like birthday cards congratulating him on his 18th birthday - even though he was twenty-three - being sent to the apartment, or fake delivers to empty warehouses, the packages which turned out to be books, videos, or cd's on what happens to a body during puberty or how to build one's self up to be a man, were frequently happening. To a certain extent Fabian was becoming annoyed and scared of the pack's presence, but took solace in the fact that he was going to sleep each night next to a wonderful man, who also happened to be a pretty big brute of a man too. Spoon snuggling at night into Reid... head engulfed by pecs, cobblestone of abs against his back, legs that felt like great stones on top of his, arms that wrapped around and encased him almost as large as a pillow and hard as a rock, and all that bringing a wonderful scent of musk to Fabian's nostrils helped lull him to blissful sleep. Although he couldn't have sex yet, anal or oral, Reid still would pleasure Fabian in the morning, cooing and ah-ing in Fabian's ear as he watched Fabian achieve full, vein throbbing, stone breaking hard ons and then taking his large, meaty hands and wrap them around the colossal eleven inch long member and rub and squeeze, caress and massage until Fabian blew a huge load and felt that Reid had somehow stretched him out to 12...14....16.....18 inches. Despite being winter, Fabian was taking many cold showers in order to be able to go into work. The first day after the jaw wiring was undone, Fabian decided to take Reid out for a great steak to congratulate him on his mouth being healed and that he could finally eat something again without it having to be made into a blended, shake like form. He also teased and declared it their official second date, being as they were attacked and he'd been healing since the evening after their first. "Hmmmmm so good to eat real food again." "Well, slow down starvin' Marvin. You'll make yourself sick." "Doesn't matter. Just a month or two like this has made me lose some weight. I need to bulk back up in case...." Fabian glared at Reid. "Well, I do. I should even bulk up more so I can tackle two of them at a time." "They'd just get more people, Reid. Beside's I don't want to talk about them or think about them. I think about them on my delivery routes more and more each day anyway. Pick something else to talk about. Please." "Ok..... how about the gods?" "The gods? What gods? Why gods? Why religious?" "Because of how you're feeling and your chanting." "What?" "The gods of Ulpoo Island. And your cock. Your cock feels....somehow fuller now. Like it actually is made out of stone, or iron pipe. It's so friggin' hard even I can't hardly squeeze a dent in it." "I admit I've been having extremely full, throb painful erections, but that's no reason to think those Polynesian gods...." "That first day after your cock growth, it didn't feel quite that hard, and the neighbors came by to see me and ask if you were all right as the night of the attack they swore that they heard you chanting in the bathroom, and I know you had to have because you mumble names in your sleep currently, did you know that? If they are as real as the first one was, Ke'atuka'ine, I wonder what changes are going to come over to you, if they've come to reside in you." "Reside in..." "I think that's why your prick feels even harder, like steel, right now. It's because more gods have come to reside and make a home in your penis." Fabian turned his head away from the table, closed his eyes, and sighed deeply. "Something did happen the night of the attack. After they released me and I got home, I shut the door and that's all I remembered. When I woke up I was sitting in the tub, wet, exhausted and....and....there was a dried line of cum from the tub to the opposite living room wall...." "Good gawd that'd be nearly 25 feet in leng... ... How on earth did you....?" "I have no idea. I'm just certain it was me that shot it." There was a long silence between them before Fabian started the conversation again. "So do you know the name of the gods I've been chanting." "Yeah... so far I've been able to single out seven, besides the main god that said it was now residing in you. At least I believe that's all there is. Seven." "Seven? How many will my dong hold?" "I don't know. There's not a manual among the missionary guides on this sort of thing. I don't know if the seven is all you're chanting, all you can hold, or if it's an inch per god and you'll have three more come to live within you." "Oh...gaw.....never mind...." "I can tell you there's enough people out there who've done social studies and religious studies that I think I've discovered the identities of the seven your uttering." "Well, give it to me. Maybe I can work out something in appeasing them without finding myself more morphed than I already am." "What if the point of you having them is to morph you?" "No...I can't think like that. I mean... I could become a freak.... .... ....." The conversation stalled between the two for a while, until Fabian looked across and up at Reid with pleasing eyes and he began. "You already know of Ke'atuka'ine who came to reside in you the night of the attack." "He's the god of fertility and dicks isn't he?" "No. He's king of the gods. I imagined that's why he made your cock grow so friggin' huge. He liked your actions to save his people and thus felt if you were being made part of the tribe, you might as really be part of the tribe?" "I wonder if he realizes the hassle it is for me?" Reid smirked over to Fabain, "I'm not complainin'." Fabian turned his head away from the table again and blushed so much his head and face nearly matched Reid's hair color. "At any rate the others I think I have been able to figure out are some other major gods: Ke'atutelmusele, god of strength, power, and muscles; Ke'atutel'luga, god of mountains, trees, and height - specifically those who are tall; Ke'atuaule & Ke'atutelho'i, the twin gods of male fertility, specifically the god of huge penises and the other of large and massive producing testicles; and then there is Ke'atutelvae one of the many gods of warriors, this one specifically god of standing firm, strong hold, massive hands and feet. The last two are semi-minor gods: Ke'atutelhonuleo, god of messages, echos, thunder, and low registered voices; and Ke'atutel'lauoho, god of attractiveness, skin, teeth -or more correctly smiling, and hair." "Great.... they are all body gods. They're here to make me into a walking morph. I couldn't have wound up with a god of prosperity? A god of creativity?" "Look we don't know what they're going to do. Think about it. Supposedly these gods reside in several men at the same time, right? So you think there'd be many, many huge muscled, tall, hairy, strong, ridiculously hung, big balled men all over the island, but do you recall any? ... ... ... They were all well within average range. Sure there were a couple who were almost as tall as me. One was average framed the other pretty fat. There were a couple who were hugely muscled. Some that had thick gorgeous head of hair, but no body hair, while some were somewhat thin on top and looked to be covered in fur on their bodies. It looked like the gods pretty much just let things, the people, men develop on their own per nature's order. And you can't really count of the god of balls and penis because since birth the boys are raised to stand over deep holes with weights attached to their cocks and their taught to jelq on a daily basis. That's the reason why they were all so hung." "I don't know, Reid....." "It'll be ok, and what if you do grow?" "Well that would horrible! that would be...." "Would it? Would you really think it horrible? You said yourself that although you don't hate your body, you have at times hated being short. You workout but your metabolism is such you don't seem to gain any weight, either fat nor muscle. They could just make you grow to be average height and build. What would you do with that? What if you grew semi big like Gabriel? A bit bigger big like me. Oooooomph!" And Reid did a double bi at the table. "Stop..." Fabian said giggling. "It would be a bit problematic, but what would you do if you became the HULK GRRRRRRR!" Reid did a most muscular pose. "People are staring... stop.... you... you're..... making me...." "What? Horny? Imagine that cock on a bod like mine? I think I'd swoon everytime you winked at me." "Will you....qui hi hi hiiiiit...." and Fabian burst into smiles and giggles. ***************************************************************************** The next morning Reid's bedroom was a mess. A few utterances of pain were "ooched" and "ouched", but Reid proved ready to enjoy sexual pleasures again. Fabian began by kissing his man on the lips, then glided them down Reid's chin before stopping and suckling on Reid's neck. His hands groped at Reid's traps and shoulders, cupped and caressed Reid's delts, upper arm, and specifically biceps. Reid flexed and popped his bicep as Fabian cupped his hands around the arm to squeeze as hard as he could and try to stop the rising mountain of the flexing bicep. Fabian kissed the bicep, then dryly licked the split at the top of the bicep's head. Raising his head, Fabian hovered just above the bicep, then moved down across the tricep, inhaling deeply as he crossed Reid's arm pit just before his lips locked onto one of Reid's nipple like a space craft to a shuttle door. Feeling the flick of Fabian's tongue, the nip of Fabian's teeth, Reid inhaled sharply and then began bounce his pec and undulate his abs to keep Fabian off balance and force him to more violently latch on in order to continue his nipple sucking. Meanwhile, Fabian's hand started to grasp and grab at Reid's obliques and abs like he was attempting to break through stone bare-handed, as though he were climbing a bluff. Eventually he reached and stroked Reid's rod, paying particular attention to the cock's head; his fingers firmly squeezing the rod while his thumb pressed in and rubbed the back underside of the helmet and then up and over the piss slit. Over and over and over again. Harder.... faster.......greater pressure.... feathery touch..... This kept going until on one rub Reid nearly sat up violently, screaming out a quick and extreme, "OH!" and then Fabian stopped. The moment hung there.... and hung there....silent....long.... painful.....Reid was so close to the cumming point. Fabian couldn't leave him hanging like this. He'd have blue balls for a month....a season....maybe a year. Too much has been built up. He's going to have a geyser's worth when his cock goes off. And then suddenly Reid's sphincter was pushed wide open, and his insides stuffed with every inch of Fabian's eleven inch fat phallus, instantly all the way deep until his butt cheeks felt Fabian's balls. Where upon Fabian then just sat there and began to do minute millimeter movements with his cock, bringing his balls to smack against Reid's globulous glutes what felt like a dozen times per second. It was all Reid could stand. "UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!" Reid shuddered and shook, his abs, arms, and chest crunching, his toes and fingers curling, and his prick bouncing blasting string after string from his abs, over his chest, to his neck, chin, and mouth. The ending result of Fabian deeply kissing Reid again. Another volley would come out of Reid the same time as one finally came out of Fabian, after plowing Reid's ass for a good thirty minutes. The men collapsed upon Reid's bed. Despite being winter neither pulled to covers over themselves, not even the sheets. The room was too hot. Pillows and clothes were everywhere. Comforters on the floor. Eventually the winter weather came in to cool the room down and the guys weakly, lazily pulled a sheet or two over themselves, but just barely over their cocks, maybe half-way up their abs. The weekend continued with more bedroom fun, sometimes in the bedroom, sometimes the living room, one cliché romp on the dining room table - which nearly couldn't accommodate Reid's size and weight - and one in the bathroom which had the neighbors pounding on the wall, but they eventually started to make their bed knock on the wall as well. Monday morning was back to the grind of a regular work week. Fabian to the job of a courier and Reid to his job as a delivery man, although he was still to be on light duty for a couple of months. Towards the end of the day, Fabian thought it was going to be a most excellent Monday until he started to leave the spot of his last delivery and ride home. After taking off, his bike began to slow down despite his extreme peddling. Thinking he had hit a patch of ice, he attempted some correcting maneuvers which propelled him forward a bit, but then suddenly he, with his bike, was jerked back with tremendous force. Fabian and bike landed with a thud in an alleyway which ended with a courtyard for some kind of office building and factory. The courtyard had tables and chairs stacked and lined up along one side, and in the center was a small fountain with a low ridge or lip outlining the pool and a single, rectangular, but rounded out corners, onyx like stone in the center. Fabian had slid upon some ice beyond his bike and next to that fountain. "What was that?" a deep bass voice boomed around the courtyard. "Run quickly it's sound like a little girl is hurt! ... .... Oh wait it's a little boy! What's a matter little man? Did you fall down and go BOOM!" The last word echoed around the courtyard sending pigeons and some other birds scattering to the rooftops. Lying there, catching his breath, Fabian could see that there were two white straps attached to his bicycle. They must have been connected to his bike and blended in with the ice patch and small amount of snow near where he locked his bike up when he went inside. A deep bass laugh filled the air. "Sorry, lil boy. You should remember to wear more padding when riding a bike.... in the summer, let alone in the winter. Remember, we're watching you." And with that the air became silent as the man's deep laughter faded. Fabian lie there trembling in the cold. Gradually he sat up and then stood up, his right foot hitting the basin rim causing him to trip and stumble backwards into the shallow pool. The moment he did so a cacophony of drum beats began to fill the air. Louder and louder they rumbled. More and more they thundered. The sounded echoing throughout the courtyard. Their sound bouncing off of the three walls that surround this little square of work relief. Soon a name was carried on the wind. It was whispered at first but became louder until it seemed there was a great throng of men shouting this word.... this name.... "Ke'atutelhonuleo..... Ke'atutelhonuleo..... Ke'atutelhonuleo..... Ke'atutelhonuleo...." The snow and ice within and around the basin began to melt. Steam began to rise up from the courtyard floor. Despite having been drained, shut off and shut down for the winter, the whistling sound of a pipe being filled with water was resounding out of the central stone. Suddenly it spewed forth a might spray of water, like a whale shooting out its blowhole. It came down and coated Fabian, and although the chanting of Ke'atutelhonuleo's name was still going on, Fabian could only hear and chant one name himself. "fazzah.......Fazzah.....FAZZAH......FAZZAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The last time chanted, Fabian held the note and it rang clear and high as if being screamed out by a choir's boy soprano, but within seconds the pitch began to drop down boy soprano to female soprano to a mezzo, an alto, a counter tenor, a tenor, and into the baritone range and down: Elvis Presley, David Bowe, Seth McFarlane, Johnny Cash, Lou Rawls, Barry White, Benedict Cumberbatch, James Earl Jones, Avi Kaplan.... Soon it sounded like a ship's foghorn was being blasted in the courtyard and the windows began to vibrate and then shattered. Stopping his scream, Fabian stood there briefly, his chest heaving, and then looking around he knew he needed to make it to the rooftop. Running to the building's fire escape, he used his bike to grab the ladder and pull it down and then he raced up the stairs as fast as his short legs could carry him. Once on top he saw a set of footprints leading away from the courtyard's side of the roof to the opposite direction where another fire escape was. Climbing downward and jumping off the end, Fabian found a set of footprints in the next alleyway's snow, matching the set that was on the roof. He followed it out onto a street, which although not having a lot of traffic, still had more than enough people to obscure a view. "FAZZAH!" Fabian bellowed. The sound reverberated off of buildings and then echoed back to Fabian. He saw in his mind a man one street and half an alley down away who had stopped and looked up at the sound. That sound was Fazzah who just had a chill run across his shoulder as he thought he heard his name on the wind. Upon reaching the alleyway Fazzah was in, Fabian again called out his name and when the echo returned, saw a man stop and turn violently around on the third floor and freak. Again it was Fazzah who swore someone behind him had called his name. Opening the door to his apartment, Fazzah stepped inside to be greeted by a woman with a drink in her hand and an appetizer plate in the other. Smiling he grabbed her around the waist and pulled her in for deep long kiss, saying in a hushed, low, whisper, "Ooooh mama know's what daddy needs when he comes home and therefore gonna get some sugar. We gonna go round and round all night long tonight." Just then a gust of wind came through the room and made the couple shiver a bit. Fazzah walked toward the direction of the breeze and found the kitchen window wide open. "What.... what is this? Woman you know it's winter outside and how hard it is to keep this apartment warm. What the hell is this?" "I don't know sugar. Must have been some hoodlums wanting to break in and robs us, but then realized not a good thing to do once they heard or saw you. I didn't have it open." Fazzah turned to shut it, standing in the glow of the streetlight and moonlight in the darkened kitchen. Pulling his lady friend close he whispered to her, "Why don't you set those appetizers and drink down.....pick one of the appetizers up and...." "Place it up my ass." The couple startled as Fazzah hoarsely said "What?", his female friend said "huh?", and then stopped herself before she nearly obeyed the command she heard. "What did you say?" "I didn't say nothin', woman." "Place it up my ass." The woman blinked, her hand moved, Fazzah grabbed her wrist in a flash. "Woman don't you even think about it." Confused the lady cried out, "Baby what's going on? It almost sounds like your voice. No one's got a voice as low as yours." "I know.... someone thinks they can get away with impersonating me.... they're not going to get away with it. The voice came from over here......" Before he could turn on a light and lunge in that direction, Fabian stepped out of the shadow and in a voice that felt as though it were even an octave lower than Fazzah's barked out an order. "SIT!" "WHOOOO!" The woman screamed and backed up against the kitchen - living room doorway. Fazzah meanwhile found himself shaken to the core and either out of surprise of hearing someone with a deeper voice range than himself, or having to obey the voice against his will, he sat down in a chair. "Ma'am I mean you no ill will, but I'm about to show you how worthless this man is." Fazzah still somewhat shaken started to stir but before her could do so Fabian barked out an order loud and strong. "Get up!" Fazzah just did it on command, as though he had no choice. "No... you look..." "FACE YOUR WOMAN!" Fazzah turned to the lady in the door way. "Now... ... ... ..." and Fabian walked up slowly behind Fazzah. His tilted up, his mouth resting on Fazzah's right shoulder blade all so he could whisper in Fazzah's right ear. "..... ..... ..... piss you pants." Fazzah struggled mentally, shook his head slightly, slowly. "Wha... what?" He wasn't going to do it....he would fight this... "PISS THEM!" The command bored right through Fazzah's back and out his chest, with part of it moving down his torso and straight into his kidneys and bladder. One second from command given to execution and there stood Fazzah hosing down the inside of his underwear and jeans, a wet spot growing larger and longer each second until there was a puddle on the floor. "Oh...baby?" "That's right. He's a baby. He's no man. Don't let him fool you. He thinks you're so hawt, he has no stamina. Isn't that right, Fazzah. No stamina...." "Uh......hmmmm what?" "You see her, you become erect, you blow. Just that quick. Isn't that right?" "I...... that is.... I...." "Cum!" "Uh....I.... n.... no..no nononono nooo no no no....." And Fabian stood right behind Fazzah and again and bellowed so loud car alarms on the street went off. "CUM! ORGASM NOW AND ORGASM SO LONG UNTIL YOUR DRY!" "ooo WAUGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" And Fazzah just suddenly bucked his hips forward and began to shake and spasm violently as he let out cries and moans of ecstasy. "Auuuugh aaaugh augh augh augh oh oh oh oh oooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOWAUGH! OH OH OH OH OH! Uggh." Fabian moved past Fazzah toward the kitchen doorway. Turning towards the woman as softly as he could he spoke to her. "I say this without command, but with respect. You are so much better than him. You do not need him. You stand beautiful and accomplished on your own. You should leave him. Good night." Fabian then walked out the front door as the woman grabbed herself by the breast and crotch. Muttering a few "whooooo"s through elongated breaths, she shook away the feeling she was having for this new man who invaded Fazzah's apartment. She put on her coat, walked out the door. Fazzah was left there in the darkness of his kitchen, spewing spurts of spoo until he just convulsed and did dry heaves through his dick. The posse came to see him a day of dry spewing later, took him to a hospital and watch him pass out under prescription. Before that Fabian had ridden home. Entering through the apartment door he strode fast into the dining room area of the main room. The lights were off here as Reid came out of his bedroom. "Is that you, Fabian?" "Yes." Fabian said as soft as he could; Reid froze. "Who are you? Are you one of Gabriel's gang? I'll beat the piss outta y..." "It's me, Reid. It's Fabian." "You don't sound like Fabian, sucker. Not by a long shot." Reid approached fast with a raised and reared fist. No time to react Fabian just blurted out, "Stop!" and Reid did so. Seeing him approach Fabian instinctly went to protect himself by walking over a dining room chair and into a corner, putting the chairs and tables between him and Reid. "Reid, it's me. I know I don't sound like myself, but honey, it is me. Something's happened. My voice just suddenly dropped and dropped...." Reid looked in the direction of the voice. He couldn't clearly see in the dark who the man was or where exactly he was standing, until his eyes adjusted somewhat and he could just make out a head almost at his height. Rage filled his mind. "I see where you are. You're not Fabian. My man is really short and you're almost as tall as I am." "What?" Realizing he needed to get off the chair to prove his height and avoid the punch, Fabian tried to move, but in his shifting got his foot caught in the space between the seat and a back cross bar. "Reid, wait, it's me... I'm on a chair.... I can't get down... stop... stop... STOP!" Maybe because it was being ordered by someone he loved. Maybe because he was too full of rage against anyone he thought was a member of the group put him in the hospital and aimed to hurt Fabian. Whatever the reason the simple command of stop wasn't working. A few more times of dryly barking the order to stop and suddenly Fabian let go with the only other recent command he'd given. "Cum!" Reid stopped slightly. "Wha?" "Sexually. not come at me. CUM NOW!" Reid froze, went silent, and then slowly began to scream louder and louder in pain as you saw his cock in an instant tent up and out of his sweat pants. He shuddered. He groaned. He collapsed. Reid dropped to his knees breathing heavily, his eyes nearly crossed and in shots a wet spot on his groin formed, grew, and expanded....expanded....expanded.... Wrenching his foot free finally, Fabian leapt to the floor from the chair, ran to Reid, semi catching Reid as Reid fell backwards, and his short, light, and lithe frame tried to hold Reid's massive torso. "I'm so sorry, hon. I couldn't think of what to say to stop you. I was stuck... I was stuck and you were coming to punch me. I'm so sorry... so so so sorry..." Reid looked into Fabian's face somewhat confused and most definitely dazed. "I know. I can.... can....see now.... that..... voice.... oooooh......coming out....huuuuuuuuuuughn......of your small......oooooh....baby..... BODY..... your small body...... so loud..... so deep......so commanding...... it's so heady..... from a small man like you..... " "I know....it's confusing. I'm not sure what happened. It just did. Then I had to go do something to Fazzah, one of Gabriel's gang....and then I came home forgetting my voice..." "That voice..." "Yes this now my voice..." "Coming out of you..." "Yes coming from me..." "That's so..... so......" And Reid strained to turn his head to face and look him in the eye. "hawt!" and then he passed out in Fabian's arms, torso, and lap.
  24. The first two parts are here: Part 1: Part 2: The Connections After a few minutes of trying to compose himself from what just happened, Roman quickly scoots over to an empty corner of the room where he can find something to shield him from the heavy breathing that is projecting from his husband Nathan. He can hear him snarling as the hulking beast attempts to stand up but crashes down into one of the chest of drawers in the room. He is obviously extremely disoriented. Roman covers his mouth so he doesn’t let out any kind of noise. Before long, the furry wolfman jump up and goes through one of the hotel room windows as glass flies down to the ground beneath him from their thirteenth floor balcony. The Italian gets up to see that Nathan is now running down the highway as car alarms go off and people are screaming. He can hear this going on for a few minutes as he disappears into the distance. Roman goes to retrieve his cell phone again and calls someone else that he knows. “Come on…..come on…..pick up…..” The phone rings several times before someone finally picks up the call. “Hello Roman, I assume that something has happened if you are calling me.” The Italian sits on the hotel bed and wipes his forehead trying to calm himself down. “Umm of course, I think you know what has happened.” The man on the other end sighs a few times before he speaks again. “Did your husband go through a change? Have you been hurt in any way?” “No I’m fine. He was completely out of his mind and jumped out of one of the windows here and went down the street. I have no idea where he went though. Please, I don’t want him to die from all of this insanity. You promised me that he would be able to live with this.” The man sighs again. “Okay, just tell me what room you are in so I can come over and we can talk a little more about this. I have people that are tracking him down as we speak. It turns out that he isn’t the only wolf on the loose right now. There are others besides him. Just stay put.” They both hang up and Roman spends another twenty minutes going over the situation in his mind. There is a knock on Roman’s door. He gets up from the bed to go and open it after hesitating a bit. When he does, the man rushes in and walks over to the broken window. He then opens the balcony door to look over the side before going back into the room. “We need to leave now Roman. People are going to get curious if we stay here.” He looks in the bathroom and sees the catastrophic mess in the shower. “WOW, and I thought Domino’s change was extreme. This is really horrendous. I guess his body needs to adjust to its new host. *looks at Roman* Grab your stuff, we need to go now.” As they both leave the room, there are hotel personnel and police officers coming around the corner. Both Roman and the other man manage to take cover just in time. They find a set of stairs that go down to the main floor and out into the parking area. The man points at a dark van and tells him to get in. The man starts up the van as Roman gets into the passenger seat and they slowly creep out of the parking lot. They start talking to each other again. “Okay, I think we should see which direction your husband might have went Roman. Who else knows about this anyway?” Roman pauses for a few moments before he admits that he called Domino’s house. “You called Domino? What did you tell him?” “Well…..actually I spoke to some Spanish guy there. I think he might be his assistant, but I’m not sure.” The man stops the van at an intersection and looks over at Roman. “You spoke to a Spanish man? Hmm…..that must be Carlos then. He was just changed him into a wolf himself at a meeting the other night. They must be fucking each other than if he answered the phone.” Roman looks at him puzzled. “Do you think that Domino is attempting to create an army of werewolves in the city?” The man starts driving again. “I think maybe he thinks that he can change all of his male employees into werewolves. I know he specifically wants Bulgarian men at his company because they are born with an unusual gene that makes them very powerful when provoked. Not all of them though are able to do this. I should know because he has attempted to do this to me in the past.” Roman makes a few ‘hmm’ sounds before he speaks again. “How close have you gotten to Domino?” The man smiles at him and winks. “I would say quite close. I have engaged the wolf in him many times and it has taken a liking to me. Of course I have pleasured it as well so I know that it won’t kill me on purpose.” “How do you not change when it scratches you? I know that can happen when you are having sex with it.” “I am immune to the wolf curse. *shows his clan tattoo behind his ear* See that, I am part of a group that studies the behavior of lupines and how they can further their agenda. I am glad that you have elected to help me and my kind Roman.” “Well, I just hope that I am making the right decision including Nathan in your studies as you call it. What is your name by the way? You never told me before.” “You can call me Val if you want. Let’s go and find your husband now before he decides to kill a whole bunch of people.” The two men continue to follow the destruction that Nathan has left in his way before it finally stops at an old factory on the edge of city limits. They both slowly get out of the van and creep around to one of the garage doors there. They can see that it has been ripped open and peek inside. Valentin takes a few deep breathes and slowly moves through the opening. After a few seconds, he puts his arm out motioning for Roman to follow him inside. They can both hear several different types of grunting and gnashing noises coming from the center of the warehouse. They can see that there are four wolfmen feeding off of three victims they have killed together. This intrigues the Bulgarian greatly because he is wondering why they would not fight each other for what they would view as being an alpha. Roman and himself are trying to stay close to the back wall and not make too much noise as they navigate towards one of the abandoned offices that is near them. When Valentin tries to open one of the doors, the creaking sound it makes interrupts the eating of the pack and they turn around quickly with them still munching on their food. The Bulgarian immediately puts both of his hands over top of Roman’s mouth since he can tell that the Italian is about to freak out and scream. One of the werewolves sniffs the air and is now walking towards them. It is quite obvious to Val that the wolfman recognizes Roman as its deep brown eyes fixate on him. Val grabs Roman and tosses him into the office doorway as the werewolf charges him. Roman scoots quickly underneath one of the computer desks in the room to hide. The other wolves are now jumping into the office and begin to search for the Italian as he squeezes himself in as far as he can. He closes his eyes when he feels one of them starting to breathe on him. The wolf reaches its huge heavily-muscled furry paw in towards him with its claws fully retracted. He covers his mouth hoping that he can somehow avoid being killed as the wolfman’s huge claws start to slowly shred his shirt and pants as it attempts to pull him out from under the desk and into its body. It is obvious to Roman that it wants something other than to eat him. The wolf’s cock is starting to emerge from its sheath as it starts to leak precum onto the floor. It reaches underneath his torso and rips the back of Roman’s pants out and yanks his briefs off as well revealing his hairy bum. The wolf makes a few deep grunts as it grips the frightened Italian by his sides before flipping him over to try and penetrate him. It runs its thick tongue up and down his back before slowly sliding it into Roman’s winking hole. Roman yelps feeling the thick mouth muscle massaging his anal cavity as he is lifted onto the desk so the horny animal can get a better grip on him. After a minute of this, the wolf starts to push its bloated rod inside him but before it can proceed further, it is hit by a long silver object which makes it let out a terrible squeal before it falls down onto the ground. Another werewolf attempts to jump over the one of the ground to attack someone, but ends up nearly in the same predicament as it also yells in pain before passing out onto the ground as well. A hand yanks Roman up off of the table and stands him up. It is Valentin who has somehow survived all of the carnage going on around them. He checks Roman’s backside and checks to see if his skin has been pierced in any way by the wolfman and somehow it miraculously has not. He hugs the scared Italian as he scans the room to check where the other werewolves are moving around at. “That was too close Roman. *shows him a silver staff* There is a reason why I carry this. If it comes in contact with them, it makes them automatically react and causes them to revert back into their human forms. Unfortunately, I have to get pretty close to them to pierce their skin.” There are lots of cracking and crunching sounds echoing throughout the room as Valentin turns to see that the werewolf that was trying to attack Roman is someone that he knows from Bulgaria. “I should have known…..Petr…..what are you doing here? If he is here, then that means that……” The other one that fell on top of Petr is someone else he recognizes. “Georgi? I knew this would happen. *sees the third man in the office* Now who the hell are you?” All three men are groaning as they start to come around from their wolfy hangovers. Roman is still in shock from the whole situation as he starts to stumble past Val and staggers out of the office. He turns to see that Nathan is trying to stand up after leaning up against the office wall. He was also knocked down onto the ground after his confrontation with Val. The man is dazed and confused as the Italian rushes over to him to help him up. He hugs the blood soaked stud as he kicks all of the furry debris and gore away from beneath his feet. Nathan hugs him tightly and softly whispers into his husband’s ear before moving away from him again. “Why is this happening to me?” He looks down at his freshly formed skin and notices that he is naked. He groans a little as Roman starts to walk him towards one of the bathrooms that are located beside the office area. They enter as Nathan’s husband leads him over to one of the sinks and turns it on. He lets it run for a few seconds before he starts to run water over top of his well-muscled partner’s stained beard and starts cleaning it with his hands. Nathan looks into the mirror behind Roman and sees the torn fabric in the shape of a wolf’s claw on his back and notices that his husband’s hairy ass is completely exposed. He panics. “Oh my god no, did you get raped by one of us?” Roman shakes his head. “No, thank god that Valentin was here to stop the werewolf that was on top of me. He has some silver staff that he uses to protect himself with.” “So that must be how I became human again. I sensed it deep down, but I couldn’t stop the other me from attacking anyone.” Roman manages to find a stack of paper towels in a dispenser and starts using them to clean off more of the blood on his husband’s well-muscled neck and chest. He is surprised at just how thick Nathan’s chest is. His pecs and nipples are much larger than they were the last time he saw him. After finally getting his chest clean, the Italian slowly starts to clean off his husband’s lower half. He is surprised to see that even Nathan’s cock and balls have blood on them. Just breathing on them makes them react as the bloody stud goes fully erect as his cock stands up into the air. His balls look to be quite full as well as their color changes to resemble two purple golf balls. He looks up at his husband who smiles down at him. “I am not going to help you with that right now Nathan. How could you be so turned on by all of this carnage?” Nathan shrugs his thick shoulders. “I don’t really know Roman. I suddenly feel extremely horny and I can’t seem to control it anymore. I guess you will have to help me with that as well.” Nathan’s husband coats a few towels with soap and uses them on his thick 9x6 inch rod before putting some clean water on top of it to clean off the rest of the blood. The well-muscled stud presses his huge quads and huge rod against his partner and rubs a few droplets of precum onto his sweaty cheek. He grunts a few times trying to communicate with Roman without saying a word. “You are not the same Nathan I once knew. I don’t remember you ever being like this before the change. I will do this for you this one time, but I don’t want to get any of your jizz on me because I don’t know how toxic it is to me.” Roman slowly starts jerking his husband making him buckle as a long strand of precum spills out of his engorged cockhead and dribbles to the ground each time he rolls his foreskin up towards his thick cockhead. His engorged balls tremble as he grunts deeply and grabs his husband’s head making Roman a bit nervous. “Be careful Nathan, I don’t know how strong you are now. You might accidentally hurt me.” Sweat is now pouring profusely from Nathan’s body as it starts to roll down his huge muscles and onto the ground joining his precum. He moans feeling his load building as his precum flows a bit thicker. His breathing intensifies as he feels the beast from within him starting to navigate to the surface again, but this time he is not concerned about changing. The bathroom door swings open as Valentin moves towards Nathan and shows him the silver staff he is holding. “Knock it off Nathan. I will stab you again with this. *sees how turned on he is* What are you doing Roman? If you keep doing that, he will tear you to pieces.” Roman stops what he is doing and moves away from Nathan. The horny musclebeast is in no mood to stop feeling that way and attempts to finish what was started on his cock. The beast is trying to come out again as a few popping sounds are heard coming from Nathan’s back as he grows furry again. Valentin wastes no time and stabs him with his staff which causes the wolfman to scream in agony as he falls to the ground with the Bulgarian sitting on top of him. His cock blasts a massive volcano of thick cum all over the bathroom as some of it hits Roman in the face. He quickly rubs it off and smears it onto the floor. “Shit…..shit…..shit…..damnit. Am I going to be okay? His cum is hitting me in the face.” Valentin turns to look and yells, “Get out of the way Roman. Run into the stalls and close the door.” As he does so, he can hear Nathan yelling and agonizing as his cock continues to blast cum into the air. After a few minutes, he finally stops moving and goes unconscious. He hears the staff hit the floor and it is thrown under a neighboring stall. Valentin gets up and runs over to where Roman is and knocks on the door. The Italian opens it as the Bulgarian throws a few paper towels into Roman and tells him to clean it off quickly. There are now two other guys in the bathroom wearing large bath towels around their waists. They both have similar features to Valentin. They help Roman up from the floor and escort him out and into the warehouse. They introduce themselves after helping Roman out of his cum soaked and torn shirt. “My name is Petr Brugunov and this is my assistant Georgi. We both work at Full Moon Pharmaceuticals in the research and development department.” Petr pauses for a few moments and motions for Georgi to look Roman over. “Let him check to see if you need any medical attention while I have a little chat with Valentin.” They both leave the bathroom to talk privately. “So, how did you turn me back into my human self, Валентин?” Valentin pauses for a few moments before he starts talking to Petr. “If I tell you Петр, then I will have to kill you instead of helping you.” He winks at Petr, who winks back. Both Roman and Georgi walk out of the bathroom together. The Bulgarian walks over to his master and puts his arm around his huge hairy muscular waist. The other man that was involved in the carnage is sitting down in the office with his hands in his lap. He is also wearing a towel, but it fails to cover up his cock and ballsack as the whole package peeks out. Petr and Georgi walk over to the ripped-up garage door and look it over. Roman and Valentin go in to talk to the other man. The Bulgarian goes into interrogation mode. “Now that you are a little more coherent, I need you to tell me how you ended up here and who you are.” The man isn’t as broad as the others, but his muscularity is still quite impressive. He looks as if he just finished a cutting cycle as his entire body from head to toe is vascular. His arms look a bit overgrown for his frame, at least according to Roman as he can’t take his eyes off of them. The man notices and slowly flexes them before he answers Valentin’s question. “Well…..to tell you the truth, I don’t remember. I signed up for a special lab study at Full Moon Pharmaceuticals, and they injected me with a few different serums. There were two other men that were having the same procedure done on them. After about ten minutes, I could feel something happening to me. It was as if I was being put to sleep because I could feel myself starting to drift away. The other men were freaking out like crazy. I think I even saw one of them die. It was bizarre. I remember feeling my body go numb and my skin burning. Ohh and my name is Gilbert Hadwin.” Valentin turns to look at Roman. “Does this story sound a little familiar? When we spoke on the phone, you told me that Nathan went through a similar procedure. I believe that this was done by Domino’s people.” While they are talking, he can hear a helicopter in the background. Out of the corner of his eye, the Bulgarian notices Georgi escorting Nathan past the door opening to the office. He jumps up from his chair and rushes over to look and sees that Petr, Georgi, and Nathan are taking their towels off and jump through the ravaged garage door before hopping onto a helicopter that is waiting for them. It quickly takes off once they are all on it. “We have to go now Roman. Your husband has been taken from us again. We need to get moving if we are going to find him again. Gilbert you will have to come with us.” After a few moments, Valentin and Roman help the man up and they quickly leave the office. The Bulgarian tells the Italian to take the man to the van while he goes to retrieve his staff. He meets up with them a minute later inside the van. Gilbert is sitting in the back of the vehicle and is looking around at all of the equipment that is set up and is confused by what he is seeing. “I feel like I have entered an alternate universe. Who are all of you?” Valentin and Roman look over at each other before turning to look back at him. The Bulgarian then says, “Actually this is the world we all live in. You are just becoming aware of it through a different lens. Some of us will live and some will die. Maybe you will be one of the lucky ones.” The man looks at them both and shrugs his shoulders as he shuts the van door. They drive off down several streets following the path of the helicopter until it lands on top of a darkly lit skyscraper. The building is not marked with any kind of signage whatsoever. They pull in and Valentin and Roman jump out. The Bulgarian is holding his staff as he slides the van door open and tells Gilbert to stay put because this might be too dangerous for him. He agrees as they slide the door closed. Both men stare at each other one more time before saying a few more words to each other. “Val, what do they want with my husband? There has to be something you are not telling me.” Valentin looks at him and shakes his head a few times. “You will find out soon enough Roman. I feel like this is about to come to a head.” They both quickly find the front entrance and rush inside not knowing what they will find next. End of Part 3
  25. Muscle Pack- MGSS

    Hello everyone. Here again with another Short Story provided by Captain Muscle. I hope I was able to do this story justice with the editing. Enjoy! Muscle Pack by Captain Muscle So there’s this urban legend about this video. I’m not really sure what it shows cause I’ve never seen it. I heard about it a week ago and have been obsessed with trying to find it ever since. All I heard is that it will change my life! I’ve also heard stories about what it does to people. It was used to make super soldiers for the military however it changed more than just the soldier’s physical appearance. So they scrapped the project. But the rumors are that a scientist made a copy of this “video” and put it on the net. So I’ve been looking for said video since then. RING…. RING…. RING…. I reached for my cell and tapped the Answer button. “Hello?” “Is this Jake?” The mysterious voice said “Ye…. yes, this is, who’s this?” I say. “Never mind that I have what you’ve been looking for. I sent an encrypted email. one warning however! This “video” will WILL change you in more ways than one. It’s also VERY contagious.” CLICK “Hello?? HELLO??!!” “Fucker hung up!” Even with the mysterious guys warning I still wanted to check out the “video”. But I was still a little hesitant, I mean what was it going to do or change and what did he mean by contagious? I opened my email and saw the email with a zip file attached. I saved the zip file to my computer just in case anything happened to the email. I was shaking with excitement as the file unzipped. I backed up the zipped file and opened the folder with the video. The video was labeled Growth.m4v, and I doubled clicked on it. It started with a large man sitting down naked, he grabbed his hard cock and started to masturbate. He looked at the camera and said “GROW!” That’s when I went into a trance and unzipped my fly and noticed my cock was hard as steel. Throbbing and pulsing with pre cum dripping from the pulsing head. The guy on the video kept saying “GROW” as he was pumping his cock. With each time he said the word a pulse shot through me with my muscles flexing and unflexing. He started saying it faster and faster and I kept throbbing and pulsing. Still in a trance my muscles started expanding and growing all over my body. I was growing and growing as cum was shooting out of my steel cock. Muscle growing onto muscle, my biceps growing so large that a split peak was forming. Quads so large I would no longer be able to wear pants or boxers. Pecs so thick and full of muscle they looked like I could milk them. The video finally ended and I was finally out of the trance. I shook my head like I had been asleep for years. I lifted my heavy arm to my forehead and saw my massive bicep bulge and a split peak pop into view. I shot up and turned to look in the mirror and saw my cock flopping around swinging like a pendulum. “HOLY SHIT IT’S FUCKIN’ HUGE!” I grabbed it and went stiff as a board as the feeling of my hand touching my now gigantic cock shot right through me with a jolt of sexual pleasure so hard that I shot a massive load all over the mirror and floor. “Shit! That was amazing! What the hell happened, that video turned me into a freak.” I started feeling my huge ass pecs and my extremely cut abs. “Fuck my lats are just SO wide! I look fucking hot!” KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK…. “Hey Jake it’s me, Guy! Your dad let me in.” Guy just walked right in on all my muscle and cock hanging out. “FUCKING HELL JAKE what happened to you!” Guy walked toward me as he slipped on my cum from earlier and fell getting it all over him. I saw the cum disappear into him like it was being absorbed. He went into a trance like I did earlier and unzipped his fly as his cock popped out dripping cum. He then started repeating what the guy on the video was saying. “GROW, GROW, GROW, GROW!” I went into another trance as Guy was repeating that word. Growing all while my cock was spurting cum all over the place. Guy finally reaching where I was growth wise earlier was now out of the trance along with me. “Dude what the fuck! I’m HOT, so are you master!” Master? What the hell? “Guy you ok?” “Master you made me I’m your beta you’re my alpha. I obey you.” I kind of shake my head in a “what the fuck is happening” kind of way. OK so a few things. When someone touches my cum they start to go through what Guy went through. Then they join my what? Pack? I kind of laughed out loud thinking to myself; “The Muscle Pack”. “Guy scoop up the remaining cum into that water bottle, we got some betas to make.” “Yes Master!” “Don’t call me that, call me Jake like you always used to like pre muscle.” I kind of rolled my eyes. “Yes Mast……. I mean Yes Jake!” I jogged down the steps into the kitchen with Guy behind me. My dad was making breakfast not even realizing that I’m now way larger than a super heavyweight bodybuilding and not wearing any clothing. “Hey Son you hungry!? Got scrambled eggs and bacon.” Guy quickly ran up to him and dumped some of my Cum on him. “HEY GUY What the fuck!!?” “Sorry Jake but you said you wanted to make more Betas. Plus, your Dad is really hot!” “True we need more Betas but I wasn’t planning on making my Dad one. On a side note EW that you find him……I’m not gonna even say that word and my Dad in the same sentence.” What I didn’t realize was that Guy had also immediately imprinted on my Dad upon entering the kitchen. After Twilight I don’t think I need to explain what “Imprinting” is. Guy was really just looking to make his soulmate like him. My Dad was locked in a trance and jacking off as he started saying that word like Guy did earlier. “GROW, GROW, GROW, GROW!” Muscles everywhere exploding like Guy’s did earlier. As Guy bent over to make sure my now massive Dad was ok I found myself staring at Guy’s now incredibly muscular bubble butt. My cock starting to plump up and harden the longer I stared. I looked away and to make my cock stop. Thankfully my Dad came out of his trance as my 2nd beta in my “Muscle Pack”. “Master thank you for this gift!” “Dad PLEASE for the love of God please don’t call me Master! It’s really gross, just call my son or Jake.” “Ok son thank you for this amazing gift.” He turned and looked at Guy and they stared at each other for what seemed like hours. They then started making out right there in the kitchen. “Mr. Kennedy you’re so hot I just can ‘t even!” “Guy I’ve always found you to be quite handsome. Now I need to plow your muscular ass RIGHT NOW!” He turned Guy around and shoved his rock hard ramrod into Guy’s egger ass. Pumping into and out with pre splashing all over the place. Well those 2 did that I had to plan what to do next and to understand what exactly is going on here.